This is a modern-English version of Irish Fairy Tales, originally written by Stephens, James.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Original Size

Original Size

Original Size
IRISH FAIRY TALES
By James Stephens
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
THE STORY OF TUAN MAC CAIRILL

Original Size
CHAPTER I
Finnian, the Abbott of Moville, went southwards and eastwards in great haste. News had come to him in Donegal that there were yet people in his own province who believed in gods that he did not approve of, and the gods that we do not approve of are treated scurvily, even by saintly men.
Finnian, the Abbott of Moville, rushed south and east. He had heard in Donegal that there were still people in his own region who believed in gods he didn’t approve of, and those gods that we don’t approve of are treated poorly, even by holy men.
He was told of a powerful gentleman who observed neither Saint’s day nor Sunday.
He heard about a powerful man who didn't observe Saint's Day or Sunday.
“A powerful person!” said Finnian.
"A powerful person!" Finnian said.
“All that,” was the reply.
"That's all," was the reply.
“We shall try this person’s power,” said Finnian.
"We'll test this person's abilities," Finnian said.
“He is reputed to be a wise and hardy man,” said his informant.
“He’s known to be a wise and tough guy,” said his informant.
“We shall test his wisdom and his hardihood.”
“We will test his wisdom and his courage.”
“He is,” that gossip whispered—“he is a magician.”
“He is,” that gossip whispered—“he is a magician.”
“I will magician him,” cried Finnian angrily. “Where does that man live?”
“I'll make him disappear,” Finnian shouted angrily. “Where does that guy live?”
He was informed, and he proceeded to that direction without delay.
He was notified, and he went in that direction right away.
In no great time he came to the stronghold of the gentleman who followed ancient ways, and he demanded admittance in order that he might preach and prove the new God, and exorcise and terrify and banish even the memory of the old one; for to a god grown old Time is as ruthless as to a beggarman grown old.
Before long, he arrived at the stronghold of the gentleman who adhered to traditional ways. He asked for entrance so he could preach about and prove the new God, and to exorcise, terrify, and erase even the memory of the old one; because to a god that has aged, Time is as merciless as it is to a beggar who has grown old.
But the Ulster gentleman refused Finnian admittance. He barricaded his house, he shuttered his windows, and in a gloom of indignation and protest he continued the practices of ten thousand years, and would not hearken to Finnian calling at the window or to Time knocking at his door.
But the Ulster gentleman refused Finnian entry. He barricaded his house, shuttered his windows, and in a cloud of anger and defiance, he clung to traditions from ten thousand years ago, ignoring Finnian calling at the window and Time knocking at his door.
But of those adversaries it was the first he redoubted.
But among those opponents, it was the first one he feared the most.
Finnian loomed on him as a portent and a terror; but he had no fear of Time. Indeed he was the foster-brother of Time, and so disdainful of the bitter god that he did not even disdain him; he leaped over the scythe, he dodged under it, and the sole occasions on which Time laughs is when he chances on Tuan, the son of Cairill, the son of Muredac Red-neck.
Finnian towered over him like a sign of doom and fear, but he wasn't afraid of Time. In fact, he was like a brother to Time, and he was so indifferent to the cruel god that he didn't even hold him in contempt; he jumped over the scythe and ducked under it, and the only times Time laughs is when he comes across Tuan, the son of Cairill, the son of Muredac Red-neck.
CHAPTER II
Now Finnian could not abide that any person should resist both the Gospel and himself, and he proceeded to force the stronghold by peaceful but powerful methods. He fasted on the gentleman, and he did so to such purpose that he was admitted to the house; for to an hospitable heart the idea that a stranger may expire on your doorstep from sheer famine cannot be tolerated. The gentleman, however, did not give in without a struggle: he thought that when Finnian had grown sufficiently hungry he would lift the siege and take himself off to some place where he might get food. But he did not know Finnian. The great abbot sat down on a spot just beyond the door, and composed himself to all that might follow from his action. He bent his gaze on the ground between his feet, and entered into a meditation from which he would Only be released by admission or death.
Now Finnian couldn't stand the idea of anyone resisting both the Gospel and him, so he decided to take a peaceful but strong approach to break through. He fasted in front of the gentleman's house, and his determination was so intense that he was eventually let in; after all, a kind-hearted person can't bear the thought of a stranger starving on their doorstep. However, the gentleman didn’t give in easily: he figured that once Finnian got hungry enough, he’d leave and go find food elsewhere. But he didn't understand Finnian. The great abbot sat down just outside the door and prepared himself for whatever might happen next. He focused his gaze down at the ground between his feet and entered into a meditation that would only end with either an invitation inside or his own death.
The first day passed quietly.
The first day went smoothly.
Often the gentleman would send a servitor to spy if that deserter of the gods was still before his door, and each time the servant replied that he was still there.
Often the gentleman would send a servant to check if that traitor was still at his door, and each time the servant reported that he was still there.
“He will be gone in the morning,” said the hopeful master.
“He'll be gone by morning,” said the hopeful master.
On the morrow the state of siege continued, and through that day the servants were sent many times to observe through spy-holes.
On the next day, the state of siege continued, and throughout the day, the servants were sent multiple times to look through spy-holes.
“Go,” he would say, “and find out if the worshipper of new gods has taken himself away.”
“Go,” he would say, “and find out if the follower of new gods has left.”
But the servants returned each time with the same information.
But the staff came back every time with the same news.
“The new druid is still there,” they said.
“The new druid is still around,” they said.
All through that day no one could leave the stronghold. And the enforced seclusion wrought on the minds of the servants, while the cessation of all work banded them together in small groups that whispered and discussed and disputed. Then these groups would disperse to peep through the spy-hole at the patient, immobile figure seated before the door, wrapped in a meditation that was timeless and unconcerned. They took fright at the spectacle, and once or twice a woman screamed hysterically, and was bundled away with a companion’s hand clapped on her mouth, so that the ear of their master should not be affronted.
All day long, no one could leave the stronghold. The forced isolation got into the minds of the servants, and since all work had stopped, they gathered in small groups to whisper, discuss, and argue. Then these groups would break apart to peek through the spyhole at the still, motionless figure sitting by the door, lost in a thought that seemed timeless and indifferent. They were scared by the sight, and a couple of times, a woman screamed in panic and was quickly silenced by a friend's hand covering her mouth, so their master wouldn't be disturbed.
“He has his own troubles,” they said. “It is a combat of the gods that is taking place.”
“He has his own problems,” they said. “It’s a battle of the gods happening right now.”
So much for the women; but the men also were uneasy. They prowled up and down, tramping from the spy-hole to the kitchen, and from the kitchen to the turreted roof. And from the roof they would look down on the motionless figure below, and speculate on many things, including the staunchness of man, the qualities of their master, and even the possibility that the new gods might be as powerful as the old. From these peepings and discussions they would return languid and discouraged.
So much for the women; but the men were also on edge. They paced back and forth, going from the spy-hole to the kitchen, and from the kitchen to the turreted roof. Then, from the roof, they would glance down at the still figure below and wonder about many things, including the strength of man, the characteristics of their master, and even whether the new gods might be as powerful as the old ones. After these observations and conversations, they would come back feeling tired and disheartened.
“If,” said one irritable guard, “if we buzzed a spear at the persistent stranger, or if one slung at him with a jagged pebble!”
“If,” said one annoyed guard, “if we threw a spear at the stubborn stranger, or if someone pelted him with a sharp rock!”
“What!” his master demanded wrathfully, “is a spear to be thrown at an unarmed stranger? And from this house!” And he soundly cuffed that indelicate servant.
“What!” his master yelled angrily, “is a spear supposed to be thrown at an unarmed stranger? And from this house!” And he gave that rude servant a hard slap.
“Be at peace all of you,” he said, “for hunger has a whip, and he will drive the stranger away in the night.”
“Stay calm, everyone,” he said, “because hunger has a sting, and it will send the stranger away in the night.”
The household retired to wretched beds; but for the master of the house there was no sleep. He marched his halls all night, going often to the spy-hole to see if that shadow was still sitting in the shade, and pacing thence, tormented, preoccupied, refusing even the nose of his favourite dog as it pressed lovingly into his closed palm.
The family went to sleep in uncomfortable beds, but the master of the house couldn’t rest. He walked through the halls all night, frequently checking the spy-hole to see if that shadow was still lurking in the shade, and then walking away, troubled and distracted, even pushing away his favorite dog when it nudged lovingly against his closed palm.
On the morrow he gave in.
On the next day, he finally gave in.
The great door was swung wide, and two of his servants carried Finnian into the house, for the saint could no longer walk or stand upright by reason of the hunger and exposure to which he had submitted. But his frame was tough as the unconquerable spirit that dwelt within it, and in no long time he was ready for whatever might come of dispute or anathema.
The big door was thrown open, and two of his servants carried Finnian into the house because the saint could no longer walk or stand straight due to the hunger and exposure he had endured. But his body was strong, just like the unbeatable spirit inside him, and before long, he was ready for whatever conflict or condemnation lay ahead.
Being quite re-established he undertook the conversion of the master of the house, and the siege he laid against that notable intelligence was long spoken of among those who are interested in such things.
Feeling completely restored, he set out to convert the head of the household, and the efforts he made against that remarkable intellect were talked about for a long time among those interested in such matters.
He had beaten the disease of Mugain; he had beaten his own pupil the great Colm Cille; he beat Tuan also, and just as the latter’s door had opened to the persistent stranger, so his heart opened, and Finnian marched there to do the will of God, and his own will.
He had overcome the disease of Mugain; he had bested his own student, the great Colm Cille; he also defeated Tuan, and just as the latter’s door had opened to the relentless visitor, so his heart opened, and Finnian went there to fulfill the will of God and his own desires.
CHAPTER III
One day they were talking together about the majesty of God and His love, for although Tuan had now received much instruction on this subject he yet needed more, and he laid as close a siege on Finnian as Finnian had before that laid on him. But man works outwardly and inwardly. After rest he has energy, after energy he needs repose; so, when we have given instruction for a time, we need instruction, and must receive it or the spirit faints and wisdom herself grows bitter.
One day they were discussing the greatness of God and His love, because even though Tuan had learned a lot on this topic, he still needed more understanding, and he pressed Finnian for guidance as hard as Finnian had previously pressed him. But a person works both externally and internally. After resting, one has energy, and after using that energy, one needs to rest again; so, after we’ve shared knowledge for a while, we also need to receive instruction, or our spirit weakens and even wisdom can become resentful.
Therefore Finnian said: “Tell me now about yourself, dear heart.”
Therefore Finnian said, “Tell me about yourself now, dear heart.”
But Tuan was avid of information about the True God. “No, no,” he said, “the past has nothing more of interest for me, and I do not wish anything to come between my soul and its instruction; continue to teach me, dear friend and saintly father.”
But Tuan was eager to learn about the True God. “No, no,” he said, “the past holds no more interest for me, and I don’t want anything to get in the way of my soul’s growth; please keep teaching me, dear friend and holy father.”
“I will do that,” Finnian replied, “but I must first meditate deeply on you, and must know you well. Tell me your past, my beloved, for a man is his past, and is to be known by it.”
“I'll do that,” Finnian said, “but I need to think deeply about you and really understand who you are. Share your past with me, my love, because a person is shaped by their past, and that's how they should be understood.”
But Tuan pleaded: “Let the past be content with itself, for man needs forgetfulness as well as memory.”
But Tuan pleaded, “Let the past be at peace with itself, because people need forgetfulness just as much as they need memory.”
“My son,” said Finnian, “all that has ever been done has been done for the glory of God, and to confess our good and evil deeds is part of instruction; for the soul must recall its acts and abide by them, or renounce them by confession and penitence. Tell me your genealogy first, and by what descent you occupy these lands and stronghold, and then I will examine your acts and your conscience.”
“My son,” said Finnian, “everything that has ever happened has been done for the glory of God, and admitting our good and bad deeds is part of learning; for the soul must remember its actions and stand by them, or reject them through confession and repentance. First, tell me your family background and how you came to own these lands and stronghold, and then I will review your actions and your conscience.”
Tuan replied obediently: “I am known as Tuan, son of Cairill, son of Muredac Red-neck, and these are the hereditary lands of my father.”
Tuan replied respectfully, “I’m Tuan, son of Cairill, son of Muredac Red-neck, and these are my father's ancestral lands.”
The saint nodded.
The saint agreed.
“I am not as well acquainted with Ulster genealogies as I should be, yet I know something of them. I am by blood a Leinsterman,” he continued.
“I’m not as familiar with Ulster family trees as I should be, but I know a bit about them. I’m a Leinsterman by blood,” he continued.
“Mine is a long pedigree,” Tuan murmured.
“Mine is a long lineage,” Tuan murmured.
Finnian received that information with respect and interest.
Finnian took that information in with respect and curiosity.
“I also,” he said, “have an honourable record.”
“I also,” he said, “have an honorable record.”
His host continued: “I am indeed Tuan, the son of Starn, the son of Sera, who was brother to Partholon.”
His host continued: “I am Tuan, the son of Starn, the son of Sera, who was the brother of Partholon.”
“But,” said Finnian in bewilderment, “there is an error here, for you have recited two different genealogies.”
“But,” Finnian said in confusion, “there’s a mistake here because you’ve recited two different family histories.”
“Different genealogies, indeed,” replied Tuan thoughtfully, “but they are my genealogies.”
“Different family trees, for sure,” Tuan replied thoughtfully, “but they are my family trees.”
“I do not understand this,” Finnian declared roundly.
“I don’t get this,” Finnian said firmly.
“I am now known as Tuan mac Cairill,” the other replied, “but in the days of old I was known as Tuan mac Starn, mac Sera.”
“I’m now called Tuan mac Cairill,” the other replied, “but back in the day, I was known as Tuan mac Starn, mac Sera.”
“The brother of Partholon,” the saint gasped.
“The brother of Partholon,” the saint gasped.
“That is my pedigree,” Tuan said.
"That's my background," Tuan said.
“But,” Finnian objected in bewilderment, “Partholon came to Ireland not long after the Flood.”
“But,” Finnian said in confusion, “Partholon came to Ireland not long after the Flood.”
“I came with him,” said Tuan mildly.
“I came with him,” Tuan said calmly.
The saint pushed his chair back hastily, and sat staring at his host, and as he stared the blood grew chill in his veins, and his hair crept along his scalp and stood on end.
The saint quickly pushed his chair back and sat there, staring at his host. As he stared, his blood turned cold, and his hair tingled on his scalp and stood up.
CHAPTER IV
But Finnian was not one who remained long in bewilderment. He thought on the might of God and he became that might, and was tranquil.
But Finnian wasn’t someone to stay confused for long. He reflected on God’s power, became aware of it, and found peace.
He was one who loved God and Ireland, and to the person who could instruct him in these great themes he gave all the interest of his mind and the sympathy of his heart.
He was someone who loved God and Ireland, and to anyone who could teach him about these important topics, he offered all his attention and heartfelt support.
“It is a wonder you tell me, my beloved,” he said. “And now you must tell me more.”
“It’s amazing, you’re telling me, my love,” he said. “And now you need to tell me more.”
“What must I tell?” asked Tuan resignedly.
“What should I say?” Tuan asked, feeling defeated.
“Tell me of the beginning of time in Ireland, and of the bearing of Partholon, the son of Noah’s son.”
“Tell me about the beginning of time in Ireland and the story of Partholon, the son of Noah’s son.”
“I have almost forgotten him,” said Tuan. “A greatly bearded, greatly shouldered man he was. A man of sweet deeds and sweet ways.”
“I’ve almost forgotten him,” Tuan said. “He was a big guy with a huge beard and broad shoulders. A man of kind actions and gentle manner.”
“Continue, my love,” said Finnian.
"Go on, my love," said Finnian.
“He came to Ireland in a ship. Twenty-four men and twenty-four women came with him. But before that time no man had come to Ireland, and in the western parts of the world no human being lived or moved. As we drew on Ireland from the sea the country seemed like an unending forest. Far as the eye could reach, and in whatever direction, there were trees; and from these there came the unceasing singing of birds. Over all that land the sun shone warm and beautiful, so that to our sea-weary eyes, our wind-tormented ears, it seemed as if we were driving on Paradise.
“He arrived in Ireland on a ship. Twenty-four men and twenty-four women accompanied him. But before that time, no man had set foot in Ireland, and in the western parts of the world, no human being lived or moved. As we approached Ireland from the sea, the land appeared to be an endless forest. As far as we could see, in every direction, there were trees, and from them came the constant singing of birds. The sun shone warmly and beautifully over all that land, making it seem like we were heading into Paradise to our sea-weary eyes and wind-tormented ears.”
“We landed and we heard the rumble of water going gloomily through the darkness of the forest. Following the water we came to a glade where the sun shone and where the earth was warmed, and there Partholon rested with his twenty-four couples, and made a city and a livelihood.
“We landed and heard the sound of water flowing sadly through the darkness of the forest. Following the water, we arrived at a sunny clearing where the ground was warm, and there Partholon rested with his twenty-four couples, creating a city and a way of life.”
“There were fish in the rivers of Eire’, there were animals in her coverts. Wild and shy and monstrous creatures ranged in her plains and forests. Creatures that one could see through and walk through. Long we lived in ease, and we saw new animals grow,—the bear, the wolf, the badger, the deer, and the boar.
“There were fish in the rivers of Ireland, and there were animals in her forests. Wild, timid, and huge creatures roamed her plains and woods. Creatures that you could see through and walk through. We lived in comfort for a long time, and we witnessed new animals emerge—the bear, the wolf, the badger, the deer, and the boar.
“Partholon’s people increased until from twenty-four couples there came five thousand people, who lived in amity and contentment although they had no wits.”
“Partholon’s people grew from twenty-four couples to five thousand people, who lived in harmony and happiness, even though they weren’t very smart.”
“They had no wits!” Finnian commented.
“They didn’t have any sense!” Finnian remarked.
“They had no need of wits,” Tuan said.
“They didn’t need any cleverness,” Tuan said.
“I have heard that the first-born were mindless,” said Finnian. “Continue your story, my beloved.”
“I’ve heard that the first-born were thoughtless,” said Finnian. “Keep telling your story, my love.”
“Then, sudden as a rising wind, between one night and a morning, there came a sickness that bloated the stomach and purpled the skin, and on the seventh day all of the race of Partholon were dead, save one man only.” “There always escapes one man,” said Finnian thoughtfully.
“Then, as quickly as a gust of wind, between one night and the next morning, a sickness appeared that made the stomach swell and turned the skin purple, and by the seventh day, all the Partholon people were dead, except for one man.” “There’s always one man who survives,” Finnian said thoughtfully.
“And I am that man,” his companion affirmed.
“And I am that guy,” his companion affirmed.

Original Size
Tuan shaded his brow with his hand, and he remembered backwards through incredible ages to the beginning of the world and the first days of Eire’. And Finnian, with his blood again running chill and his scalp crawling uneasily, stared backwards with him.
Tuan shaded his forehead with his hand and recalled the distant past, back to the dawn of the world and the early days of Eire. Finnian, feeling a chill run through him and his skin prickling with discomfort, gazed back into that same past alongside him.

Original Size
CHAPTER V
Tell on, my love,” Finnian murmured
Tell me more, my love,” Finnian murmured.
“I was alone,” said Tuan. “I was so alone that my own shadow frightened me. I was so alone that the sound of a bird in flight, or the creaking of a dew-drenched bough, whipped me to cover as a rabbit is scared to his burrow.
“I was alone,” said Tuan. “I was so alone that my own shadow scared me. I was so alone that the sound of a bird flying by, or the creaking of a dew-soaked branch, sent me running for cover like a rabbit jumping into its burrow.”
“The creatures of the forest scented me and knew I was alone. They stole with silken pad behind my back and snarled when I faced them; the long, grey wolves with hanging tongues and staring eyes chased me to my cleft rock; there was no creature so weak but it might hunt me, there was no creature so timid but it might outface me. And so I lived for two tens of years and two years, until I knew all that a beast surmises and had forgotten all that a man had known.
“The animals of the forest picked up my scent and realized I was alone. They crept up silently behind me and growled when I turned to face them; the long, grey wolves with drooping tongues and piercing eyes chased me to my hiding spot among the rocks; there was no creature too weak that it couldn't try to hunt me, and no creature too timid that it couldn't challenge me. And so I lived for twenty-two years, until I understood everything a beast senses and had forgotten everything a man knows.”
“I could pad as gently as any; I could run as tirelessly. I could be invisible and patient as a wild cat crouching among leaves; I could smell danger in my sleep and leap at it with wakeful claws; I could bark and growl and clash with my teeth and tear with them.”
“I could move as quietly as anyone; I could run for hours without getting tired. I could be as stealthy and patient as a wild cat hiding in the bushes; I could sense danger even in my sleep and spring at it with my sharp claws; I could bark and growl, snap my teeth, and rip into things.”
“Tell on, my beloved,” said Finnian, “you shall rest in God, dear heart.”
“Go on, my love,” said Finnian, “you can find peace in God, my dear.”
“At the end of that time,” said Tuan, “Nemed the son of Agnoman came to Ireland with a fleet of thirty-four barques, and in each barque there were thirty couples of people.”
“At the end of that time,” said Tuan, “Nemed the son of Agnoman arrived in Ireland with a fleet of thirty-four boats, and in each boat, there were thirty pairs of people.”
“I have heard it,” said Finnian.
"I've heard it," Finnian said.
“My heart leaped for joy when I saw the great fleet rounding the land, and I followed them along scarped cliffs, leaping from rock to rock like a wild goat, while the ships tacked and swung seeking a harbour. There I stooped to drink at a pool, and I saw myself in the chill water.
“My heart soared with joy when I saw the massive fleet coming around the land, and I followed them along the steep cliffs, jumping from rock to rock like a wild goat, while the ships navigated and swung, looking for a harbor. There, I bent down to drink from a pool, and I saw my reflection in the cold water."
“I saw that I was hairy and tufty and bristled as a savage boar; that I was lean as a stripped bush; that I was greyer than a badger; withered and wrinkled like an empty sack; naked as a fish; wretched as a starving crow in winter; and on my fingers and toes there were great curving claws, so that I looked like nothing that was known, like nothing that was animal or divine. And I sat by the pool weeping my loneliness and wildness and my stern old age; and I could do no more than cry and lament between the earth and the sky, while the beasts that tracked me listened from behind the trees, or crouched among bushes to stare at me from their drowsy covert.
“I saw that I was hairy and unkempt, bristling like a wild boar; that I was as thin as a dead bush; that my hair was grayer than a badger's; wrinkled and shriveled like an empty sack; naked like a fish; miserable like a starving crow in winter; and on my fingers and toes, I had large, curved claws, making me look like nothing known, like nothing that was animal or divine. I sat by the pool, weeping over my loneliness, wildness, and harsh old age; all I could do was cry and lament between the earth and the sky, while the creatures that hunted me listened from behind the trees or crouched in the bushes, staring at me from their sleepy hideouts.”
“A storm arose, and when I looked again from my tall cliff I saw that great fleet rolling as in a giant’s hand. At times they were pitched against the sky and staggered aloft, spinning gustily there like wind-blown leaves. Then they were hurled from these dizzy tops to the flat, moaning gulf, to the glassy, inky horror that swirled and whirled between ten waves. At times a wave leaped howling under a ship, and with a buffet dashed it into air, and chased it upwards with thunder stroke on stroke, and followed again, close as a chasing wolf, trying with hammering on hammering to beat in the wide-wombed bottom and suck out the frightened lives through one black gape. A wave fell on a ship and sunk it down with a thrust, stern as though a whole sky had tumbled at it, and the barque did not cease to go down until it crashed and sank in the sand at the bottom of the sea.
A storm kicked up, and when I looked again from my high cliff, I saw that massive fleet rolling like it was in a giant's grip. Sometimes they were lifted against the sky, swaying up there like leaves blown by the wind. Then they were thrown from those dizzy heights into the flat, moaning gulf, into the dark, inky terror that swirled between ten waves. At times, a wave would leap up howling beneath a ship, slamming it into the air, relentlessly launching it higher with thunderous blows, and following close behind like a pursuing wolf, trying with pounding force to bash in the wide hull and suck out the terrified lives through one gaping maw. A wave crashed down on a ship and shoved it under as if an entire sky had collapsed on it, and the vessel didn't stop descending until it hit the sand at the bottom of the sea.
“The night came, and with it a thousand darknesses fell from the screeching sky. Not a round-eyed creature of the night might pierce an inch of that multiplied gloom. Not a creature dared creep or stand. For a great wind strode the world lashing its league-long whips in cracks of thunder, and singing to itself, now in a world-wide yell, now in an ear-dizzying hum and buzz; or with a long snarl and whine it hovered over the world searching for life to destroy.
“The night arrived, and with it a thousand shadows descended from the screeching sky. Not a single wide-eyed creature of the night could see a bit of that overwhelming darkness. Not a creature dared to move or stand still. For a massive wind swept through the world, cracking its long whips in thunder, and singing to itself, sometimes in a global yell, sometimes in a dizzying hum and buzz; or with a prolonged growl and whine, it hovered over the earth, looking for life to annihilate."
“And at times, from the moaning and yelping blackness of the sea, there came a sound—thin-drawn as from millions of miles away, distinct as though uttered in the ear like a whisper of confidence—and I knew that a drowning man was calling on his God as he thrashed and was battered into silence, and that a blue-lipped woman was calling on her man as her hair whipped round her brows and she whirled about like a top.
“And sometimes, from the dark, moaning depths of the sea, there came a sound—thin and distant as if from millions of miles away, clear as though whispered right in my ear—and I realized that a drowning man was calling out to his God as he struggled and was beaten into silence, and that a blue-lipped woman was calling for her man as her hair whipped around her face and she spun like a top.”
“Around me the trees were dragged from earth with dying groans; they leaped into the air and flew like birds. Great waves whizzed from the sea: spinning across the cliffs and hurtling to the earth in monstrous clots of foam; the very rocks came trundling and sidling and grinding among the trees; and in that rage, and in that horror of blackness I fell asleep, or I was beaten into slumber.”
“Around me, the trees were pulled from the ground with dying groans; they leaped into the air and flew like birds. Huge waves crashed from the sea, spinning over the cliffs and slamming down onto the earth in massive chunks of foam; the very rocks tumbled and shifted and ground against the trees; and in that fury and in that terror of darkness, I fell asleep, or I was forced into slumber.”
CHAPTER VI
THERE I dreamed, and I saw myself changing into a stag in dream, and I felt in dream the beating of a new heart within me, and in dream I arched my neck and braced my powerful limbs.
THERE I dreamed, and I saw myself turning into a stag in my dream, and I felt a new heartbeat within me, and in the dream I arched my neck and strengthened my powerful legs.
“I awoke from the dream, and I was that which I had dreamed.
“I woke up from the dream, and I was exactly what I had dreamed.”
“I stood a while stamping upon a rock, with my bristling head swung high, breathing through wide nostrils all the savour of the world. For I had come marvellously from decrepitude to strength. I had writhed from the bonds of age and was young again. I smelled the turf and knew for the first time how sweet that smelled. And like lightning my moving nose sniffed all things to my heart and separated them into knowledge.
“I stood for a while, stamping on a rock, with my hair standing tall, taking in all the scents of the world through my wide nostrils. I had miraculously transformed from weakness to strength. I had broken free from the constraints of age and felt young again. I smelled the grass and realized for the first time how sweet it was. And like lightning, my twitching nose captured all the scents, sorting them into understanding in my heart.”
“Long I stood there, ringing my iron hoof on stone, and learning all things through my nose. Each breeze that came from the right hand or the left brought me a tale. A wind carried me the tang of wolf, and against that smell I stared and stamped. And on a wind there came the scent of my own kind, and at that I belled. Oh, loud and clear and sweet was the voice of the great stag. With what ease my lovely note went lilting. With what joy I heard the answering call. With what delight I bounded, bounded, bounded; light as a bird’s plume, powerful as a storm, untiring as the sea.
“Long I stood there, tapping my iron hoof on stone, taking in everything through my nose. Every breeze that came from the right or the left told me a story. One wind brought the sharp scent of a wolf, and I stared and stamped in response. Then, a breeze carried the smell of my own kind, and I called out. Oh, how loud, clear, and sweet was the voice of the great stag! How easily my beautiful tone floated along. How joyfully I heard the answering call. How delighted I was as I bounded, bounded, bounded; light as a bird’s feather, strong as a storm, and tireless like the sea.
“Here now was ease in ten-yard springings, with a swinging head, with the rise and fall of a swallow, with the curve and flow and urge of an otter of the sea. What a tingle dwelt about my heart! What a thrill spun to the lofty points of my antlers! How the world was new! How the sun was new! How the wind caressed me!
“Here I was, easily leaping ten yards, with a swinging head, like the rise and fall of a swallow, like the curve, flow, and drive of a sea otter. What a tingle filled my heart! What a thrill shot up to the tips of my antlers! The world felt so fresh! The sun felt so new! The wind was so gentle against me!
“With unswerving forehead and steady eye I met all that came. The old, lone wolf leaped sideways, snarling, and slunk away. The lumbering bear swung his head of hesitations and thought again; he trotted his small red eye away with him to a near-by brake. The stags of my race fled from my rocky forehead, or were pushed back and back until their legs broke under them and I trampled them to death. I was the beloved, the well known, the leader of the herds of Ireland.
"With a determined forehead and steady gaze, I faced everything that approached. The old, solitary wolf jumped sideways, growling, and backed off. The slow-moving bear hesitated, reconsidered, and then moved his small, red eye away to a nearby thicket. The stags of my lineage ran from my rugged brow, or were pushed back and back until their legs gave out and I trampled them to death. I was the beloved, the familiar figure, the leader of the herds in Ireland."
“And at times I came back from my boundings about Eire’, for the strings of my heart were drawn to Ulster; and, standing away, my wide nose took the air, while I knew with joy, with terror, that men were blown on the wind. A proud head hung to the turf then, and the tears of memory rolled from a large, bright eye.
“And at times I came back from my adventures in Ireland, for my heart was pulled to Ulster; and, standing aside, I took in the air, knowing with both joy and fear that men were carried on the wind. A proud head bent to the ground then, and the tears of memory streamed from a large, bright eye.
“At times I drew near, delicately, standing among thick leaves or crouched in long grown grasses, and I stared and mourned as I looked on men. For Nemed and four couples had been saved from that fierce storm, and I saw them increase and multiply until four thousand couples lived and laughed and were riotous in the sun, for the people of Nemed had small minds but great activity. They were savage fighters and hunters.
“At times I approached quietly, standing among thick leaves or crouched in tall grass, and I watched and grieved as I looked at the people. Nemed and four couples had survived that fierce storm, and I saw them grow and multiply until four thousand couples lived, laughed, and were wild in the sun, for the people of Nemed had narrow minds but great energy. They were fierce fighters and hunters."
“But one time I came, drawn by that intolerable anguish of memory, and all of these people were gone: the place that knew them was silent: in the land where they had moved there was nothing of them but their bones that glinted in the sun.
“But one time I came, pulled by that unbearable pain of memory, and all these people were gone: the place that remembered them was quiet: in the land where they had lived there was nothing of them but their bones that shone in the sun.
“Old age came on me there. Among these bones weariness crept into my limbs. My head grew heavy, my eyes dim, my knees jerked and trembled, and there the wolves dared chase me.
“Old age hit me there. Among these bones, tiredness seeped into my limbs. My head felt heavy, my eyes grew dim, my knees jerked and trembled, and there, the wolves dared to chase me.
“I went again to the cave that had been my home when I was an old man.
“I went back to the cave that had been my home when I was an old man.
“One day I stole from the cave to snatch a mouthful of grass, for I was closely besieged by wolves. They made their rush, and I barely escaped from them. They sat beyond the cave staring at me.
“One day I snuck out of the cave to grab a bite of grass because I was surrounded by wolves. They charged at me, and I just managed to get away from them. They were sitting outside the cave, staring at me.”
“I knew their tongue. I knew all that they said to each other, and all that they said to me. But there was yet a thud left in my forehead, a deadly trample in my hoof. They did not dare come into the cave.
“I understood their language. I got everything they said to each other and everything they said to me. But there was still a pounding in my head, a heavy stomp in my hoof. They didn’t dare come into the cave.
“‘To-morrow,’ they said, ‘we will tear out your throat, and gnaw on your living haunch’.”
“‘Tomorrow,’ they said, ‘we will rip out your throat and gnaw on your living leg.’”
CHAPTER VII
Then my soul rose to the height of Doom, and I intended all that might happen to me, and agreed to it.
Then my spirit reached the peak of despair, and I accepted everything that could come my way, and I was alright with it.
“‘To-morrow,’ I said, ‘I will go out among ye, and I will die,’ and at that the wolves howled joyfully, hungrily, impatiently.
“‘Tomorrow,’ I said, ‘I will go out among you, and I will die,’ and at that the wolves howled joyfully, hungrily, impatiently.”
“I slept, and I saw myself changing into a boar in dream, and I felt in dream the beating of a new heart within me, and in dream I stretched my powerful neck and braced my eager limbs. I awoke from my dream, and I was that which I had dreamed.
“I slept, and I found myself transforming into a boar in my dream, and I felt in the dream the rhythm of a new heart beating inside me, and in the dream, I stretched my strong neck and readied my eager limbs. I woke up from my dream, and I was what I had dreamed.”
“The night wore away, the darkness lifted, the day came; and from without the cave the wolves called to me: “‘Come out, O Skinny Stag. Come out and die.’
“The night passed, the darkness faded, day broke; and from outside the cave the wolves called to me: ‘Come out, O Skinny Stag. Come out and die.’”
“And I, with joyful heart, thrust a black bristle through the hole of the cave, and when they saw that wriggling snout, those curving tusks, that red fierce eye, the wolves fled yelping, tumbling over each other, frantic with terror; and I behind them, a wild cat for leaping, a giant for strength, a devil for ferocity; a madness and gladness of lusty, unsparing life; a killer, a champion, a boar who could not be defied.
“And I, with a joyful heart, pushed a black bristle through the cave opening, and when they saw that wriggling snout, those curving tusks, and that fierce red eye, the wolves ran away yelping, tumbling over each other, panicked with fear; and I followed them, like a wild cat ready to leap, a giant with strength, a devil with ferocity; a mix of madness and joy from a vibrant, unrelenting life; a killer, a champion, a boar who couldn’t be challenged.”
“I took the lordship of the boars of Ireland.
“I took control of the wild boars of Ireland.
“Wherever I looked among my tribes I saw love and obedience: whenever I appeared among the strangers they fled away. And the wolves feared me then, and the great, grim bear went bounding on heavy paws. I charged him at the head of my troop and rolled him over and over; but it is not easy to kill the bear, so deeply is his life packed under that stinking pelt. He picked himself up and ran, and was knocked down, and ran again blindly, butting into trees and stones. Not a claw did the big bear flash, not a tooth did he show, as he ran whimpering like a baby, or as he stood with my nose rammed against his mouth, snarling up into his nostrils.
“Wherever I looked among my tribes, I saw love and loyalty: whenever I showed up among strangers, they ran away. The wolves were afraid of me then, and the big, fierce bear took off on heavy paws. I charged at him with my group and tumbled him over and over; but it’s not easy to kill a bear, as his life is so deeply packed beneath that foul pelt. He got back on his feet and ran off, only to get knocked down again, running blindly, crashing into trees and rocks. The big bear didn’t show a single claw, didn’t reveal any teeth as he ran whimpering like a baby, or as he stood there with my nose pressed against his mouth, growling up into his nostrils.”
“I challenged all that moved. All creatures but one. For men had again come to Ireland. Semion, the son of Stariath, with his people, from whom the men of Domnann and the Fir Bolg and the Galiuin are descended. These I did not chase, and when they chased me I fled.
“I challenged everything that moved. Everything except one thing. Men had come to Ireland once again. Semion, the son of Stariath, came with his people, from whom the men of Domnann, the Fir Bolg, and the Galiuin are descended. I didn't pursue them, and when they pursued me, I ran away.”
“Often I would go, drawn by my memoried heart, to look at them as they moved among their fields; and I spoke to my mind in bitterness: ‘When the people of Partholon were gathered in counsel my voice was heard; it was sweet to all who heard it, and the words I spoke were wise. The eyes of women brightened and softened when they looked at me. They loved to hear him when he sang who now wanders in the forest with a tusky herd.’”
“Often I would go, pulled by my memories, to watch them as they moved through their fields; and I spoke to myself with bitterness: ‘When the people of Partholon were gathered in council, my voice was heard; it was pleasing to everyone who heard it, and the words I spoke were wise. The eyes of women sparkled and softened when they looked at me. They loved to hear him sing who now roams in the forest with a wild herd.’”
CHAPTER VIII
OLD age again overtook me. Weariness stole into my limbs, and anguish dozed into my mind. I went to my Ulster cave and dreamed my dream, and I changed into a hawk.
OLD age caught up with me again. Exhaustion crept into my body, and pain settled into my mind. I went to my Ulster cave and dreamed my dream, and I transformed into a hawk.
“I left the ground. The sweet air was my kingdom, and my bright eye stared on a hundred miles. I soared, I swooped; I hung, motionless as a living stone, over the abyss; I lived in joy and slept in peace, and had my fill of the sweetness of life.
“I took to the skies. The fresh air was my domain, and my keen eye focused on a hundred miles ahead. I flew high, dove low; I hung there, still as a living rock, over the void; I experienced pure happiness and found tranquility, fully enjoying the richness of life.
“During that time Beothach, the son of Iarbonel the Prophet, came to Ireland with his people, and there was a great battle between his men and the children of Semion. Long I hung over that combat, seeing every spear that hurtled, every stone that whizzed from a sling, every sword that flashed up and down, and the endless glittering of the shields. And at the end I saw that the victory was with Iarbonel. And from his people the Tuatha De’ and the Ande’ came, although their origin is forgotten, and learned people, because of their excellent wisdom and intelligence, say that they came from heaven.
“During that time, Beothach, the son of Iarbonel the Prophet, arrived in Ireland with his people, and a great battle broke out between his men and the children of Semion. I watched that fight closely, seeing every spear that flew through the air, every stone that zipped from a sling, every sword that flashed up and down, and the endless shine of the shields. In the end, I saw that Iarbonel’s side won. From his people came the Tuatha De’ and the Ande’, though their origins are forgotten, and knowledgeable people say that they descended from heaven because of their exceptional wisdom and intelligence.”
“These are the people of Faery. All these are the gods.
“These are the people of Faery. All of them are the gods.
“For long, long years I was a hawk. I knew every hill and stream; every field and glen of Ireland. I knew the shape of cliffs and coasts, and how all places looked under the sun or moon. And I was still a hawk when the sons of Mil drove the Tuatha De’ Danann under the ground, and held Ireland against arms or wizardry; and this was the coming of men and the beginning of genealogies.
“For many years, I was a hawk. I knew every hill and stream, every field and valley of Ireland. I recognized the contours of cliffs and coastlines, and how everywhere looked in the sunlight or moonlight. I was still a hawk when the sons of Mil forced the Tuatha De’ Danann underground, fighting against both warriors and magic; this marked the arrival of men and the start of family lineages.”
“Then I grew old, and in my Ulster cave close to the sea I dreamed my dream, and in it I became a salmon. The green tides of ocean rose over me and my dream, so that I drowned in the sea and did not die, for I awoke in deep waters, and I was that which I dreamed. I had been a man, a stag, a boar, a bird, and now I was a fish. In all my changes I had joy and fulness of life. But in the water joy lay deeper, life pulsed deeper. For on land or air there is always something excessive and hindering; as arms that swing at the sides of a man, and which the mind must remember. The stag has legs to be tucked away for sleep, and untucked for movement; and the bird has wings that must be folded and pecked and cared for. But the fish has but one piece from his nose to his tail. He is complete, single and unencumbered. He turns in one turn, and goes up and down and round in one sole movement.
“Then I grew old, and in my cave in Ulster near the sea, I dreamed my dream, and in it, I became a salmon. The green ocean tides rose over me and my dream, so I drowned in the sea but didn’t die, for I awoke in deep waters, and I was what I dreamed. I had been a man, a stag, a boar, a bird, and now I was a fish. In all my transformations, I found joy and fullness of life. But in the water, joy lay deeper, life pulsed deeper. For on land or in the air, there's always something excessive and hindering; like arms swinging at the sides of a man, which the mind must remember. The stag has legs that can be tucked away for sleep and untucked for movement; the bird has wings that must be folded, pecked, and tended to. But the fish is just one streamlined form from nose to tail. He is complete, singular, and unburdened. He turns in one motion and goes up and down and around in one fluid movement.
“How I flew through the soft element: how I joyed in the country where there is no harshness: in the element which upholds and gives way; which caresses and lets go, and will not let you fall. For man may stumble in a furrow; the stag tumble from a cliff; the hawk, wing-weary and beaten, with darkness around him and the storm behind, may dash his brains against a tree. But the home of the salmon is his delight, and the sea guards all her creatures.”
“How I soared through the gentle air: how I delighted in the land without harshness: in the element that supports and surrenders; that embraces and releases, and never lets you fall. For a person may trip in a furrow; the stag may fall from a cliff; the hawk, exhausted and battered, with darkness surrounding him and the storm behind, may crash into a tree. But the salmon’s home is his joy, and the sea protects all her creatures.”
CHAPTER IX
I became the king of the salmon, and, with my multitudes, I ranged on the tides of the world. Green and purple distances were under me: green and gold the sunlit regions above. In these latitudes I moved through a world of amber, myself amber and gold; in those others, in a sparkle of lucent blue, I curved, lit like a living jewel: and in these again, through dusks of ebony all mazed with silver, I shot and shone, the wonder of the sea.
I became the king of the salmon, and, with my masses, I roamed the tides of the world. Green and purple horizons stretched beneath me: above, the sunlit areas were green and gold. In these latitudes, I glided through a world of amber, myself amber and gold; in others, amidst a sparkle of clear blue, I arched, glowing like a living jewel: and in yet others, through shades of black all mixed with silver, I darted and shone, the marvel of the sea.
“I saw the monsters of the uttermost ocean go heaving by; and the long lithe brutes that are toothed to their tails: and below, where gloom dipped down on gloom, vast, livid tangles that coiled and uncoiled, and lapsed down steeps and hells of the sea where even the salmon could not go.
“I saw the monsters of the deep ocean pass by; and the long, sleek creatures with teeth all the way down to their tails: and below, where darkness met darker shadows, huge, pale tangles that twisted and turned, flowing down the steep drops and depths of the sea where even the salmon couldn't swim.”
“I knew the sea. I knew the secret caves where ocean roars to ocean; the floods that are icy cold, from which the nose of a salmon leaps back as at a sting; and the warm streams in which we rocked and dozed and were carried forward without motion. I swam on the outermost rim of the great world, where nothing was but the sea and the sky and the salmon; where even the wind was silent, and the water was clear as clean grey rock.
“I knew the sea. I knew the hidden caves where one part of the ocean crashes into another; the icy floods that make a salmon pull back like it’s been stung; and the warm streams where we lounged and drifted, moving forward without effort. I swam on the edge of the vast world, where all that existed was the sea and the sky and the salmon; where even the wind was quiet, and the water was clear as polished grey stone.
“And then, far away in the sea, I remembered Ulster, and there came on me an instant, uncontrollable anguish to be there. I turned, and through days and nights I swam tirelessly, jubilantly; with terror wakening in me, too, and a whisper through my being that I must reach Ireland or die.
“And then, far away in the sea, I remembered Ulster, and suddenly I felt an overwhelming and uncontrollable longing to be there. I turned, and for days and nights, I swam tirelessly and joyfully; along with a growing fear inside me, and a voice in my soul telling me that I had to reach Ireland or die.
“I fought my way to Ulster from the sea.
“I fought my way to Ulster from the sea.
“Ah, how that end of the journey was hard! A sickness was racking in every one of my bones, a languor and weariness creeping through my every fibre and muscle. The waves held me back and held me back; the soft waters seemed to have grown hard; and it was as though I were urging through a rock as I strained towards Ulster from the sea.
“Ah, how hard that end of the journey was! Every bone in my body ached, and a fatigue and exhaustion filled every fiber and muscle. The waves kept holding me back; the gentle waters felt like they had turned to stone; it was as if I were pushing through rock as I strained to reach Ulster from the sea.”
“So tired I was! I could have loosened my frame and been swept away; I could have slept and been drifted and wafted away; swinging on grey-green billows that had turned from the land and were heaving and mounting and surging to the far blue water.
“So tired I was! I could have relaxed my body and been carried away; I could have slept and been carried and floated away; swinging on gray-green waves that had turned from the shore and were rising and rolling and crashing to the far blue sea.
“Only the unconquerable heart of the salmon could brave that end of toil. The sound of the rivers of Ireland racing down to the sea came to me in the last numb effort: the love of Ireland bore me up: the gods of the rivers trod to me in the white-curled breakers, so that I left the sea at long, long last; and I lay in sweet water in the curve of a crannied rock, exhausted, three parts dead, triumphant.”
“Only the indomitable spirit of the salmon could face that hard work. The sound of Ireland's rivers rushing to the sea reached me in my final struggle: the love of Ireland lifted me up; the gods of the rivers approached me in the frothy waves, allowing me to finally leave the sea behind; and I rested in fresh water in the curve of a jagged rock, exhausted, almost defeated, yet victorious.”
CHAPTER X
Delight and strength came to me again, and now I explored all the inland ways, the great lakes of Ireland, and her swift brown rivers.
Delight and strength returned to me, and now I discovered all the inland routes, the vast lakes of Ireland, and her fast-flowing brown rivers.
“What a joy to lie under an inch of water basking in the sun, or beneath a shady ledge to watch the small creatures that speed like lightning on the rippling top. I saw the dragon-flies flash and dart and turn, with a poise, with a speed that no other winged thing knows: I saw the hawk hover and stare and swoop: he fell like a falling stone, but he could not catch the king of the salmon: I saw the cold-eyed cat stretching along a bough level with the water, eager to hook and lift the creatures of the river. And I saw men.
“What a joy it is to lie under an inch of water soaking up the sun, or under a shady ledge watching the tiny creatures that zip around on the rippling surface. I saw the dragonflies flash and dart and twist with a grace and speed that no other winged creature has: I watched the hawk hover and observe before swooping down: it dropped like a stone, but couldn’t catch the king of the salmon: I saw the cold-eyed cat stretching along a branch level with the water, ready to snag and lift the river's creatures. And I saw men.”
“They saw me also. They came to know me and look for me. They lay in wait at the waterfalls up which I leaped like a silver flash. They held out nets for me; they hid traps under leaves; they made cords of the colour of water, of the colour of weeds—but this salmon had a nose that knew how a weed felt and how a string—they drifted meat on a sightless string, but I knew of the hook; they thrust spears at me, and threw lances which they drew back again with a cord. Many a wound I got from men, many a sorrowful scar.
“They saw me too. They came to recognize me and searched for me. They waited at the waterfalls where I leaped like a silver flash. They held out nets for me; they hid traps under leaves; they made cords the color of water and the color of weeds—but this salmon could tell how a weed felt and how a string did. They baited a hook on a hidden line, but I knew about the hook; they thrust spears at me and threw lances which they pulled back with a cord. I took many wounds from humans, many sorrowful scars.

Original Size
“Every beast pursued me in the waters and along the banks; the barking, black-skinned otter came after me in lust and gust and swirl; the wild cat fished for me; the hawk and the steep-winged, spear-beaked birds dived down on me, and men crept on me with nets the width of a river, so that I got no rest. My life became a ceaseless scurry and wound and escape, a burden and anguish of watchfulness—and then I was caught.”
“Every creature chased me through the waters and along the shores; the barking, black otter came after me with desire and frenzy; the wild cat hunted me; the hawk and the sharp-winged, spear-beaked birds swooped down on me, and people crept up on me with nets as wide as a river, leaving me no peace. My life turned into a constant rush and struggle to escape, a heavy load of anxiety—and then I was caught.”

Original Size
CHAPTER XI
THE fisherman of Cairill, the King of Ulster, took me in his net. Ah, that was a happy man when he saw me! He shouted for joy when he saw the great salmon in his net.
THE fisherman of Cairill, the King of Ulster, caught me in his net. Ah, what a happy man he was when he spotted me! He yelled with joy when he saw the big salmon in his net.
“I was still in the water as he hauled delicately. I was still in the water as he pulled me to the bank. My nose touched air and spun from it as from fire, and I dived with all my might against the bottom of the net, holding yet to the water, loving it, mad with terror that I must quit that loveliness. But the net held and I came up.
“I was still in the water as he pulled gently. I was still in the water as he brought me to the shore. My nose hit the air and recoiled from it like it was fire, and I dove with all my strength against the bottom of the net, still holding onto the water, loving it, terrified that I had to leave that beauty. But the net held and I surfaced.
“‘Be quiet, King of the River,’ said the fisherman, ‘give in to Doom,’ said he.
“‘Be quiet, King of the River,’ said the fisherman, ‘submit to your fate,’ he said.
“I was in air, and it was as though I were in fire. The air pressed on me like a fiery mountain. It beat on my scales and scorched them. It rushed down my throat and scalded me. It weighed on me and squeezed me, so that my eyes felt as though they must burst from my head, my head as though it would leap from my body, and my body as though it would swell and expand and fly in a thousand pieces.
“I was in the air, and it felt like I was in fire. The air pressed on me like a blazing mountain. It hit my scales and burned them. It rushed down my throat and scalded me. It weighed on me and squeezed me, to the point where my eyes felt like they would pop out of my head, my head felt like it would jump off my body, and my body felt like it would swell and burst into a thousand pieces.”
“The light blinded me, the heat tormented me, the dry air made me shrivel and gasp; and, as he lay on the grass, the great salmon whirled his desperate nose once more to the river, and leaped, leaped, leaped, even under the mountain of air. He could leap upwards, but not forwards, and yet he leaped, for in each rise he could see the twinkling waves, the rippling and curling waters.
“The light blinded me, the heat tormented me, and the dry air made me shrivel and gasp. As he lay on the grass, the big salmon twisted its desperate nose back to the river and leaped, leaped, leaped, even under the weight of the air. He could jump up, but not forward, and yet he kept leaping because with each rise, he could see the sparkling waves and the rippling waters.”
“‘Be at ease, O King,’ said the fisherman. ‘Be at rest, my beloved. Let go the stream. Let the oozy marge be forgotten, and the sandy bed where the shades dance all in green and gloom, and the brown flood sings along.’
“‘Relax, Your Majesty,’ said the fisherman. ‘Take it easy, my dear. Let go of the current. Forget the muddy edge, and the sandy bottom where shadows move in green and darkness, and the brown water flows on.’”
“And as he carried me to the palace he sang a song of the river, and a song of Doom, and a song in praise of the King of the Waters.
“And as he took me to the palace, he sang a song about the river, a song about Doom, and a song in honor of the King of the Waters.
“When the king’s wife saw me she desired me. I was put over a fire and roasted, and she ate me. And when time passed she gave birth to me, and I was her son and the son of Cairill the king. I remember warmth and darkness and movement and unseen sounds. All that happened I remember, from the time I was on the gridiron until the time I was born. I forget nothing of these things.”
“When the king’s wife saw me, she wanted me. I was placed over a fire and cooked, and she consumed me. Eventually, she gave birth to me, and I was her son and the son of King Cairill. I remember heat, darkness, movement, and sounds I couldn’t see. I remember everything that happened to me, from the time I was on the grill until I was born. I don’t forget anything about these experiences.”
“And now,” said Finnian, “you will be born again, for I shall baptize you into the family of the Living God.” —— So far the story of Tuan, the son of Cairill.
“And now,” said Finnian, “you will be born again, for I will baptize you into the family of the Living God.” —— So far the story of Tuan, the son of Cairill.
No man knows if he died in those distant ages when Finnian was Abbot of Moville, or if he still keeps his fort in Ulster, watching all things, and remembering them for the glory of God and the honour of Ireland.
No one knows if he died in those distant times when Finnian was the Abbot of Moville, or if he's still holding his fort in Ulster, observing everything and remembering them for the glory of God and the honor of Ireland.
THE BOYHOOD OF FIONN
He was a king, a seer and a poet. He was a lord with a manifold and great train. He was our magician, our knowledgable one, our soothsayer. All that he did was sweet with him. And, however ye deem my testimony of Fionn excessive, and, although ye hold my praising overstrained, nevertheless, and by the King that is above me, he was three times better than all I say.—Saint PATRICK.
He was a king, a visionary, and a poet. He was a nobleman with a vast and impressive following. He was our magician, our wise one, our prophet. Everything he did had a certain charm. And, no matter how much you think my words about Fionn are exaggerated, and even if you consider my praise excessive, I assure you, before the higher power I serve, he was three times better than everything I’ve said.—Saint PATRICK.

Original Size
CHAPTER I
Fionn [pronounce Fewn to rhyme with “tune”] got his first training among women. There is no wonder in that, for it is the pup’s mother teaches it to fight, and women know that fighting is a necessary art although men pretend there are others that are better. These were the women druids, Bovmall and Lia Luachra. It will be wondered why his own mother did not train him in the first natural savageries of existence, but she could not do it. She could not keep him with her for dread of the clann-Morna. The sons of Morna had been fighting and intriguing for a long time to oust her husband, Uail, from the captaincy of the Fianna of Ireland, and they had ousted him at last by killing him. It was the only way they could get rid of such a man; but it was not an easy way, for what Fionn’s father did not know in arms could not be taught to him even by Morna. Still, the hound that can wait will catch a hare at last, and even Manana’nn sleeps. Fionn’s mother was beautiful, long-haired Muirne: so she is always referred to. She was the daughter of Teigue, the son of Nuada from Faery, and her mother was Ethlinn. That is, her brother was Lugh of the Long Hand himself, and with a god, and such a god, for brother we may marvel that she could have been in dread of Morna or his sons, or of any one. But women have strange loves, strange fears, and these are so bound up with one another that the thing which is presented to us is not often the thing that is to be seen.
Fionn [pronounce Fewn to rhyme with “tune”] got his first training from women. It's not surprising, since it's a mother who teaches her pup to fight, and women understand that fighting is a necessary skill, even if men claim there are better ones. These were the druid women, Bovmall and Lia Luachra. You might wonder why his own mother didn't train him in the basic harsh realities of life, but she simply couldn't do it. She couldn’t keep him close because she feared the clann-Morna. The sons of Morna had been scheming for a long time to remove her husband, Uail, from his leadership of the Fianna of Ireland, and they finally succeeded by killing him. It was the only way they could deal with such a man, but it wasn’t easy, because what Fionn’s father didn’t know about fighting couldn't be taught to him, even by Morna. Yet, the patient hound will eventually catch a hare, and even Manana’nn needs rest. Fionn’s mother was the stunning, long-haired Muirne: that's how she’s always referred to. She was the daughter of Teigue, son of Nuada from Faery, and her mother was Ethlinn. In other words, her brother was the god Lugh of the Long Hand himself, and with a god for a brother, it’s puzzling that she could be afraid of Morna or his sons, or anyone. But women have strange loves and fears, and these are so intertwined that what appears before us is often not the reality that exists.
However it may be, when Uall died Muirne got married again to the King of Kerry. She gave the child to Bovmall and Lia Luachra to rear, and we may be sure that she gave injunctions with him, and many of them. The youngster was brought to the woods of Slieve Bloom and was nursed there in secret.
However it happened, when Uall died, Muirne remarried the King of Kerry. She entrusted the child to Bovmall and Lia Luachra to raise, and we can be certain she gave them plenty of instructions. The boy was taken to the woods of Slieve Bloom and raised there in secrecy.
It is likely the women were fond of him, for other than Fionn there was no life about them. He would be their life; and their eyes may have seemed as twin benedictions resting on the small fair head. He was fair-haired, and it was for his fairness that he was afterwards called Fionn; but at this period he was known as Deimne. They saw the food they put into his little frame reproduce itself length-ways and sideways in tough inches, and in springs and energies that crawled at first, and then toddled, and then ran. He had birds for playmates, but all the creatures that live in a wood must have been his comrades. There would have been for little Fionn long hours of lonely sunshine, when the world seemed just sunshine and a sky. There would have been hours as long, when existence passed like a shade among shadows, in the multitudinous tappings of rain that dripped from leaf to leaf in the wood, and slipped so to the ground. He would have known little snaky paths, narrow enough to be filled by his own small feet, or a goat’s; and he would have wondered where they went, and have marvelled again to find that, wherever they went, they came at last, through loops and twists of the branchy wood, to his own door. He may have thought of his own door as the beginning and end of the world, whence all things went, and whither all things came.
The women likely cared for him, because besides Fionn, there was no vibrancy in their lives. He became their reason for living, and they may have looked at him with admiration, as if blessing him with their gazes on his small, fair head. He had light hair, and that’s why he was later known as Fionn; but at this time, he went by Deimne. They watched the food they gave him fill out his little body with growth, developing muscles and energy that started off creeping, then crawling, and finally running. He played with birds, but all the animals in the woods must have been his friends. There would have been long stretches of sunny solitude for little Fionn, when everything felt like just sunlight and sky. And there would have been equally long minutes when life slipped by like a shadow among shadows, with the constant sound of rain tapping as it fell from leaf to leaf onto the ground. He must have discovered narrow, winding paths that were just right for his small feet or a goat’s, and he might have wondered where they led, only to be amazed that, no matter where they went, they always circled back, through the twists and turns of the trees, to his own door. He might have thought of his door as the center of the universe, the place where everything began and ended.
Perhaps he did not see the lark for a long time, but he would have heard him, far out of sight in the endless sky, thrilling and thrilling until the world seemed to have no other sound but that clear sweetness; and what a world it was to make that sound! Whistles and chirps, coos and caws and croaks, would have grown familiar to him. And he could at last have told which brother of the great brotherhood was making the noise he heard at any moment. The wind too: he would have listened to its thousand voices as it moved in all seasons and in all moods. Perhaps a horse would stray into the thick screen about his home, and would look as solemnly on Fionn as Fionn did on it. Or, coming suddenly on him, the horse might stare, all a-cock with eyes and ears and nose, one long-drawn facial extension, ere he turned and bounded away with manes all over him and hoofs all under him and tails all round him. A solemn-nosed, stern-eyed cow would amble and stamp in his wood to find a flyless shadow; or a strayed sheep would poke its gentle muzzle through leaves.
Maybe he hadn’t seen the lark for a long time, but he would have heard it, far out of sight in the endless sky, singing joyfully until it seemed the world had no other sound but that clear sweetness; and what a world it was to create that sound! Whistles and chirps, coos and caws and croaks, would have become familiar to him. And he could finally identify which brother of the great brotherhood was making the noise he heard at any moment. The wind too: he would have listened to its many voices as it flowed through all seasons and moods. Maybe a horse would wander into the thick brush around his home, looking as seriously at Fionn as Fionn looked at it. Or, coming suddenly upon him, the horse might stare, all alert with eyes and ears and nose, before it turned and dashed away with its mane flowing, hooves pounding, and tail streaming behind. A solemn-nosed, stern-eyed cow would stroll and stomp in his woods to find a shade without flies; or a wandering sheep would poke its gentle muzzle through the leaves.
“A boy,” he might think, as he stared on a staring horse, “a boy cannot wag his tail to keep the flies off,” and that lack may have saddened him. He may have thought that a cow can snort and be dignified at the one moment, and that timidity is comely in a sheep. He would have scolded the jackdaw, and tried to out-whistle the throstle, and wondered why his pipe got tired when the blackbird’s didn’t. There would be flies to be watched, slender atoms in yellow gauze that flew, and filmy specks that flittered, and sturdy, thick-ribbed brutes that pounced like cats and bit like dogs and flew like lightning. He may have mourned for the spider in bad luck who caught that fly. There would be much to see and remember and compare, and there would be, always, his two guardians. The flies change from second to second; one cannot tell if this bird is a visitor or an inhabitant, and a sheep is just sister to a sheep; but the women were as rooted as the house itself.
“A boy,” he might think, as he stared at a horse that was staring back, “a boy can’t wag his tail to shoo away the flies,” and that realization might have made him sad. He may have considered that a cow can snort and look dignified at one moment, while a sheep’s timidity is appealing. He would have scolded the jackdaw, tried to out-whistle the thrush, and wondered why his whistle got tired when the blackbird's didn’t. There would be flies to observe, slender specks in yellow gauze that flew, tiny dots that darted around, and sturdy, thick-bodied creatures that pounced like cats, bit like dogs, and darted away like lightning. He may have felt sorry for the unfortunate spider that caught that fly. There would be plenty to see, remember, and compare, and always, there would be his two guardians. The flies change from moment to moment; one can’t tell if this bird is just passing through or if it lives here, and a sheep is just as similar to another sheep; but the women were as established as the house itself.

Original Size
CHAPTER II
Were his nurses comely or harsh-looking? Fionn would not know. This was the one who picked him up when he fell, and that was the one who patted the bruise. This one said: “Mind you do not tumble in the well!”
Were his nurses pretty or mean-looking? Fionn wouldn’t know. This was the one who picked him up when he fell, and that was the one who patted his bruise. This one said: “Be careful not to fall into the well!”
And that one: “Mind the little knees among the nettles.”
And that one: “Watch out for the little knees in the nettles.”
But he did tumble and record that the only notable thing about a well is that it is wet. And as for nettles, if they hit him he hit back. He slashed into them with a stick and brought them low. There was nothing in wells or nettles, only women dreaded them. One patronised women and instructed them and comforted them, for they were afraid about one.
But he did fall and noted that the only significant thing about a well is that it’s wet. As for nettles, if they stung him, he fought back. He struck at them with a stick and took them down. There was nothing special about wells or nettles; only women feared them. One would treat women condescendingly, instruct them, and comfort them, as they were scared of one.
They thought that one should not climb a tree!
They believed that you shouldn't climb a tree!
“Next week,” they said at last, “you may climb this one,” and “next week” lived at the end of the world!
“Next week,” they said at last, “you can climb this one,” and “next week” felt like it was at the end of the world!
But the tree that was climbed was not worth while when it had been climbed twice. There was a bigger one near by. There were trees that no one could climb, with vast shadow on one side and vaster sunshine on the other. It took a long time to walk round them, and you could not see their tops.
But the tree that had been climbed wasn’t worth it after climbing it twice. There was a bigger one nearby. There were trees that no one could climb, casting a huge shadow on one side and bathing in even more sunlight on the other. It took a long time to walk around them, and you couldn’t see their tops.
It was pleasant to stand on a branch that swayed and sprung, and it was good to stare at an impenetrable roof of leaves and then climb into it. How wonderful the loneliness was up there! When he looked down there was an undulating floor of leaves, green and green and greener to a very blackness of greeniness; and when he looked up there were leaves again, green and less green and not green at all, up to a very snow and blindness of greeniness; and above and below and around there was sway and motion, the whisper of leaf on leaf, and the eternal silence to which one listened and at which one tried to look.
It felt nice to stand on a branch that swayed and bounced, and it was great to gaze at a thick canopy of leaves before climbing into it. The solitude up there was amazing! When he looked down, there was a waving carpet of leaves, shades of green shifting to an almost black. And when he looked up, there were leaves again, varying from green to less green to completely not green, reaching up to a blinding whiteness of green. All around him, there was movement and sway, the gentle brushing of leaves against each other, and an endless silence that he listened to and tried to see.
When he was six years of age his mother, beautiful, long-haired Muirne, came to see him. She came secretly, for she feared the sons of Morna, and she had paced through lonely places in many counties before she reached the hut in the wood, and the cot where he lay with his fists shut and sleep gripped in them.
When he was six years old, his beautiful, long-haired mother, Muirne, came to visit him. She came secretly because she was afraid of the sons of Morna, and she had walked through desolate areas in many counties before she reached the hut in the woods and the little bed where he lay with his fists clenched, asleep.
He awakened to be sure. He would have one ear that would catch an unusual voice, one eye that would open, however sleepy the other one was. She took him in her arms and kissed him, and she sang a sleepy song until the small boy slept again.
He woke up for sure. He had one ear that would hear an unusual voice, one eye that would open, no matter how sleepy the other one was. She held him in her arms and kissed him, and she sang a sleepy song until the little boy fell back asleep.
We may be sure that the eye that could stay open stayed open that night as long as it could, and that the one ear listened to the sleepy song until the song got too low to be heard, until it was too tender to be felt vibrating along those soft arms, until Fionn was asleep again, with a new picture in his little head and a new notion to ponder on.
We can be certain that the eye that could stay open kept watching that night for as long as possible, and that the one ear listened to the lullaby until it faded to a level where it couldn’t be heard anymore, until it was so gentle that it wasn’t even felt vibrating along those soft arms, until Fionn fell asleep again, with a new image in his little mind and a new idea to think about.
The mother of himself! His own mother!
The mother of him! His own mother!
But when he awakened she was gone.
But when he woke up, she was gone.
She was going back secretly, in dread of the sons of Morna, slipping through gloomy woods, keeping away from habitations, getting by desolate and lonely ways to her lord in Kerry.
She was heading back quietly, afraid of the sons of Morna, moving through dark woods, avoiding towns, making her way by empty and lonely paths to her lord in Kerry.
Perhaps it was he that was afraid of the sons of Morna, and perhaps she loved him.
Perhaps he was the one afraid of the sons of Morna, and maybe she loved him.
CHAPTER III
THE women Druids, his guardians, belonged to his father’s people. Bovmall was Uail’s sister, and, consequently, Fionn’s aunt. Only such a blood-tie could have bound them to the clann-Baiscne, for it is not easy, having moved in the world of court and camp, to go hide with a baby in a wood; and to live, as they must have lived, in terror.
THE women Druids, his protectors, were from his father's tribe. Bovmall was Uail’s sister, making her Fionn’s aunt. Only a family connection like that could have tied them to the clann-Baiscne, because it's not easy to leave the world of courts and camps to hide with a baby in the woods; and to survive, as they must have done, in fear.
What stories they would have told the child of the sons of Morna. Of Morna himself, the huge-shouldered, stern-eyed, violent Connachtman; and of his sons—young Goll Mor mac Morna in particular, as huge-shouldered as his father, as fierce in the onset, but merry-eyed when the other was grim, and bubbling with a laughter that made men forgive even his butcheries. Of Cona’n Mael mac Morna his brother, gruff as a badger, bearded like a boar, bald as a crow, and with a tongue that could manage an insult where another man would not find even a stammer. His boast was that when he saw an open door he went into it, and when he saw a closed door he went into it. When he saw a peaceful man he insulted him, and when he met a man who was not peaceful he insulted him. There was Garra Duv mac Morna, and savage Art Og, who cared as little for their own skins as they did for the next man’s, and Garra must have been rough indeed to have earned in that clan the name of the Rough mac Morna. There were others: wild Connachtmen all, as untameable, as unaccountable as their own wonderful countryside.
What stories they would have told the child about the sons of Morna. About Morna himself, the broad-shouldered, stern-eyed, fierce Connacht man; and his sons—especially young Goll Mor mac Morna, just as broad-shouldered as his father, just as fierce when he attacked, but with merry eyes when the other was grim, and full of laughter that made people forgive even his killings. Then there was Cona’n Mael mac Morna, his brother, gruff like a badger, bearded like a boar, bald like a crow, and with a sharp tongue that could throw an insult when another person wouldn’t find a word to say. He boasted that when he saw an open door, he walked through it, and when he saw a closed door, he walked through it. When he encountered a peaceful man, he insulted him, and when he met someone who wasn’t peaceful, he insulted him too. There was Garra Duv mac Morna and wild Art Og, who cared as little for their own lives as they did for anyone else’s, and Garra must have been pretty rough to earn the nickname the Rough mac Morna in that clan. There were others too: wild Connacht men, all as untameable and unpredictable as their own amazing countryside.
Fionn would have heard much of them, and it is likely that he practised on a nettle at taking the head off Goll, and that he hunted a sheep from cover in the implacable manner he intended later on for Cona’n the Swearer.
Fionn had probably heard a lot about them, and it’s likely that he practiced on a nettle to practice beheading Goll, and he hunted a sheep from hiding in the relentless way he planned to go after Cona’n the Swearer later.
But it is of Uail mac Baiscne he would have heard most. With what a dilation of spirit the ladies would have told tales of him, Fionn’s father. How their voices would have become a chant as feat was added to feat, glory piled on glory. The most famous of men and the most beautiful; the hardest fighter; the easiest giver; the kingly champion; the chief of the Fianna na h-Eirinn. Tales of how he had been way-laid and got free; of how he had been generous and got free; of how he had been angry and went marching with the speed of an eagle and the direct onfall of a storm; while in front and at the sides, angled from the prow of his terrific advance, were fleeing multitudes who did not dare to wait and scarce had time to run. And of how at last, when the time came to quell him, nothing less than the whole might of Ireland was sufficient for that great downfall.
But it was Uail mac Baiscne he would have heard the most about. The ladies would have shared stories of him, Fionn's father, with such enthusiasm. Their voices would have turned into a chant as feats were added to feats, glory piled on glory. The most famous man and the most beautiful; the toughest fighter; the most generous giver; the kingly champion; the chief of the Fianna na h-Eirinn. Stories of how he had been ambushed and escaped; how he had been generous and gotten away; how he had been angry and charged forward like an eagle and the force of a storm; while ahead and on the sides, fleeing crowds were scattered from the front of his powerful advance, who didn't dare to stay and barely had time to run. And when the time finally came to defeat him, nothing less than the entire strength of Ireland was enough for that great downfall.
We may be sure that on these adventures Fionn was with his father, going step for step with the long-striding hero, and heartening him mightily.
We can be sure that during these adventures, Fionn was with his father, keeping pace with the long-striding hero and encouraging him greatly.
CHAPTER IV
He was given good training by the women in running and leaping and swimming.
He received excellent training from the women in running, jumping, and swimming.
One of them would take a thorn switch in her hand, and Fionn would take a thorn switch in his hand, and each would try to strike the other running round a tree.
One of them would grab a thorn branch, and Fionn would grab a thorn branch too, and they would both try to hit each other while running around a tree.
You had to go fast to keep away from the switch behind, and a small boy feels a switch. Fionn would run his best to get away from that prickly stinger, but how he would run when it was his turn to deal the strokes!
You had to move quickly to stay away from the switch behind you, and a little boy feels a switch. Fionn would run as fast as he could to escape that sharp stinger, but just wait until it was his turn to dish out the hits!
With reason too, for his nurses had suddenly grown implacable. They pursued him with a savagery which he could not distinguish from hatred, and they swished him well whenever they got the chance.
With good reason, because his nurses had suddenly become unyielding. They chased him with a ferocity he couldn’t tell apart from hatred, and they hit him hard whenever they had the opportunity.
Fionn learned to run. After a while he could buzz around a tree like a maddened fly, and oh, the joy, when he felt himself drawing from the switch and gaining from behind on its bearer! How he strained and panted to catch on that pursuing person and pursue her and get his own switch into action.
Fionn learned how to run. After some time, he could zip around a tree like a frenzied fly, and oh, the thrill, when he felt himself pulling ahead from the switch and gaining on its holder from behind! He strained and puffed to catch up to that person and chase her while getting his own switch ready to swing.

Original Size
He learned to jump by chasing hares in a bumpy field. Up went the hare and up went Fionn, and away with the two of them, hopping and popping across the field. If the hare turned while Fionn was after her it was switch for Fionn; so that in a while it did not matter to Fionn which way the hare jumped for he could jump that way too. Long-ways, sideways or baw-ways, Fionn hopped where the hare hopped, and at last he was the owner of a hop that any hare would give an ear for.
He learned to jump by chasing rabbits in a bumpy field. Up went the rabbit and up went Fionn, and away they went, hopping and bouncing across the field. If the rabbit changed direction while Fionn was chasing her, that was tough luck for Fionn; so eventually it didn’t matter to Fionn which way the rabbit jumped because he could leap that way too. Straight, sideways, or any other way, Fionn hopped wherever the rabbit hopped, and in the end, he had a jump that any rabbit would be impressed by.
He was taught to swim, and it may be that his heart sank when he fronted the lesson. The water was cold. It was deep. One could see the bottom, leagues below, millions of miles below. A small boy might shiver as he stared into that wink and blink and twink of brown pebbles and murder. And these implacable women threw him in!
He learned how to swim, and maybe his heart dropped when he faced the lesson. The water was cold. It was deep. You could see the bottom, leagues down, millions of miles below. A small boy might shake as he looked into that sparkle and shimmer of brown pebbles and danger. And these relentless women tossed him in!
Perhaps he would not go in at first. He may have smiled at them, and coaxed, and hung back. It was a leg and an arm gripped then; a swing for Fionn, and out and away with him; plop and flop for him; down into chill deep death for him, and up with a splutter; with a sob; with a grasp at everything that caught nothing; with a wild flurry; with a raging despair; with a bubble and snort as he was hauled again down, and down, and down, and found as suddenly that he had been hauled out.
Maybe he wouldn't go in at first. He might have smiled at them, coaxed them, and held back. Then there was a leg and an arm gripping him; a swing for Fionn, and out he went; a splash and flop for him; down into the cold, deep water for him, and then he came up sputtering; with a sob; reaching for everything but grabbing nothing; in a wild struggle; filled with raging despair; with a bubble and a snort as he was pulled down again, and down, and down, and suddenly realized he had been pulled out.
Fionn learned to swim until he could pop into the water like an otter and slide through it like an eel.
Fionn learned to swim until he could dive into the water like an otter and glide through it like an eel.
He used to try to chase a fish the way he chased hares in the bumpy field—but there are terrible spurts in a fish. It may be that a fish cannot hop, but he gets there in a flash, and he isn’t there in another. Up or down, sideways or endways, it is all one to a fish. He goes and is gone. He twists this way and disappears the other way. He is over you when he ought to be under you, and he is biting your toe when you thought you were biting his tail.
He used to try to catch a fish like he caught hares in the bumpy field—but fish have sudden bursts of speed. A fish might not jump, but it can get away in an instant, and then it’s gone just as quickly. Up or down, sideways or in circles, it doesn’t matter to a fish. It darts away and vanishes. It twists in one direction and disappears in the other. It’s above you when you think it’s below you, and it’s nibbling your toe when you thought you were catching its tail.
You cannot catch a fish by swimming, but you can try, and Fionn tried. He got a grudging commendation from the terrible women when he was able to slip noiselessly in the tide, swim under water to where a wild duck was floating and grip it by the leg.
You can’t catch a fish by swimming, but you can give it a shot, and Fionn did. He earned a reluctant compliment from the fierce women when he managed to glide quietly in the tide, swim underwater to where a wild duck was floating, and grab it by the leg.
“Qu—,” said the duck, and he disappeared before he had time to get the “-ack” out of him.
“Qu—,” said the duck, and he vanished before he could get the “-ack” out.
So the time went, and Fionn grew long and straight and tough like a sapling; limber as a willow, and with the flirt and spring of a young bird. One of the ladies may have said, “He is shaping very well, my dear,” and the other replied, as is the morose privilege of an aunt, “He will never be as good as his father,” but their hearts must have overflowed in the night, in the silence, in the darkness, when they thought of the living swiftness they had fashioned, and that dear fair head.
So time passed, and Fionn grew tall, straight, and strong like a sapling; flexible like a willow, with the lively energy of a young bird. One of the women might have said, “He’s turning out great, my dear,” and the other replied, in the typical gloomy fashion of an aunt, “He’ll never be as good as his father,” but their hearts must have swelled with pride in the night, in the silence, in the dark, when they thought of the vibrant life they had nurtured, and that sweet, fair head.
CHAPTER V
ONE day his guardians were agitated: they held confabulations at which Fionn was not permitted to assist. A man who passed by in the morning had spoken to them. They fed the man, and during his feeding Fionn had been shooed from the door as if he were a chicken. When the stranger took his road the women went with him a short distance. As they passed the man lifted a hand and bent a knee to Fionn.
ONE day, his guardians were anxious: they were having discussions that Fionn wasn’t allowed to join. A man who had walked by in the morning had talked to them. They fed the man, and while he was eating, Fionn was shooed away from the door like a chicken. When the stranger left, the women walked with him for a short distance. As they passed, the man raised a hand and knelt to Fionn.
“My soul to you, young master,” he said, and as he said it, Fionn knew that he could have the man’s soul, or his boots, or his feet, or anything that belonged to him.
“My soul to you, young master,” he said, and as he said it, Fionn knew that he could have the man’s soul, or his boots, or his feet, or anything that belonged to him.
When the women returned they were mysterious and whispery. They chased Fionn into the house, and when they got him in they chased him out again. They chased each other around the house for another whisper. They calculated things by the shape of clouds, by lengths of shadows, by the flight of birds, by two flies racing on a flat stone, by throwing bones over their left shoulders, and by every kind of trick and game and chance that you could put a mind to.
When the women came back, they were secretive and quiet. They chased Fionn into the house, and when they got him inside, they chased him back out. They ran around the house again, whispering. They figured things out by the shapes of clouds, the lengths of shadows, the flight of birds, by two flies competing on a flat rock, by tossing bones over their left shoulders, and by every kind of trick, game, and chance you could think of.
They told Fionn he must sleep in a tree that night, and they put him under bonds not to sing or whistle or cough or sneeze until the morning.
They told Fionn he had to sleep in a tree that night, and they made him promise not to sing, whistle, cough, or sneeze until morning.
Fionn did sneeze. He never sneezed so much in his life. He sat up in his tree and nearly sneezed himself out of it. Flies got up his nose, two at a time, one up each nose, and his head nearly fell off the way he sneezed.
Fionn sneezed. He had never sneezed so much in his life. He sat up in his tree and almost sneezed himself out of it. Flies crawled up his nose, two at a time, one in each nostril, and his head felt like it was about to explode from all the sneezing.
“You are doing that on purpose,” said a savage whisper from the foot of the tree.
"You’re doing that on purpose," said a harsh whisper from the bottom of the tree.
But Fionn was not doing it on purpose. He tucked himself into a fork the way he had been taught, and he passed the crawliest, tickliest night he had ever known. After a while he did not want to sneeze, he wanted to scream: and in particular he wanted to come down from the tree. But he did not scream, nor did he leave the tree. His word was passed, and he stayed in his tree as silent as a mouse and as watchful, until he fell out of it.
But Fionn wasn't doing it on purpose. He settled into a fork, just like he had been taught, and he had the most uncomfortable, restless night he could remember. After a while, he didn’t just want to sneeze; he wanted to scream. More than anything, he wanted to get down from the tree. But he didn’t scream, nor did he leave the tree. He had given his word, so he stayed in his tree, silent as a mouse and just as alert, until he fell out of it.
In the morning a band of travelling poets were passing, and the women handed Fionn over to them. This time they could not prevent him overhearing.
In the morning, a group of traveling poets was passing by, and the women handed Fionn over to them. This time, they couldn’t stop him from overhearing.
“The sons of Morna!” they said.
“The sons of Morna!” they said.
And Fionn’s heart might have swelled with rage, but that it was already swollen with adventure. And also the expected was happening. Behind every hour of their day and every moment of their lives lay the sons of Morna. Fionn had run after them as deer: he jumped after them as hares: he dived after them as fish. They lived in the house with him: they sat at the table and ate his meat. One dreamed of them, and they were expected in the morning as the sun is. They knew only too well that the son of Uail was living, and they knew that their own sons would know no ease while that son lived; for they believed in those days that like breeds like, and that the son of Uail would be Uail with additions.
And Fionn’s heart might have swelled with anger, but it was already filled with adventure. Plus, the expected was happening. Behind every hour of their day and every moment of their lives were the sons of Morna. Fionn chased them like deer, jumped after them like hares, and dived after them like fish. They lived in the house with him; they sat at the table and ate his food. One dreamed about them, and they were anticipated in the morning like the sunrise. They knew all too well that the son of Uail was alive, and they knew their own sons would find no peace while that son lived; for they believed back then that like produces like, and that the son of Uail would be Uail with some extra traits.
His guardians knew that their hiding-place must at last be discovered, and that, when it was found, the sons of Morna would come. They had no doubt of that, and every action of their lives was based on that certainty. For no secret can remain secret. Some broken soldier tramping home to his people will find it out; a herd seeking his strayed cattle or a band of travelling musicians will get the wind of it. How many people will move through even the remotest wood in a year! The crows will tell a secret if no one else does; and under a bush, behind a clump of bracken, what eyes may there not be! But if your secret is legged like a young goat! If it is tongued like a wolf! One can hide a baby, but you cannot hide a boy. He will rove unless you tie him to a post, and he will whistle then.
His guardians knew that their hiding spot would eventually be discovered, and when it was found, the sons of Morna would come. They were completely sure about that, and every decision they made was based on that certainty. No secret can stay a secret forever. Some wounded soldier making his way home will stumble upon it; a herder looking for his lost cattle or a group of traveling musicians will catch wind of it. So many people pass through even the most remote woods in a year! The crows will spill a secret if no one else does; and under a bush, behind a patch of ferns, who knows what eyes might be watching! But if your secret runs like a young goat! If it barks like a wolf! You can hide a baby, but you can’t hide a boy. He’ll wander off unless you tie him to a post, and even then, he’ll whistle.
The sons of Morna came, but there were only two grim women living in a lonely hut to greet them. We may be sure they were well greeted. One can imagine Goll’s merry stare taking in all that could be seen; Cona’n’s grim eye raking the women’s faces while his tongue raked them again; the Rough mac Morna shouldering here and there in the house and about it, with maybe a hatchet in his hand, and Art Og coursing further afield and vowing that if the cub was there he would find him.
The sons of Morna arrived, but only two stern women in a remote hut were there to meet them. They probably received a warm welcome. You can picture Goll’s cheerful gaze absorbing everything in sight; Cona’n’s serious eye scanning the women’s faces while his words examined them too; the Rough mac Morna moving around the house with perhaps an axe in hand, and Art Og exploring farther away, promising that if the cub was there, he would track him down.
CHAPTER VI
But Fionn was gone. He was away, bound with his band of poets for the Galtees.
But Fionn was gone. He was off, traveling with his group of poets to the Galtees.
It is likely they were junior poets come to the end of a year’s training, and returning to their own province to see again the people at home, and to be wondered at and exclaimed at as they exhibited bits of the knowledge which they had brought from the great schools. They would know tags of rhyme and tricks about learning which Fionn would hear of; and now and again, as they rested in a glade or by the brink of a river, they might try their lessons over. They might even refer to the ogham wands on which the first words of their tasks and the opening lines of poems were cut; and it is likely that, being new to these things, they would talk of them to a youngster, and, thinking that his wits could be no better than their own, they might have explained to him how ogham was written. But it is far more likely that his women guardians had already started him at those lessons.
They were probably junior poets finishing a year of training, heading back to their hometown to reconnect with their families and show off what they learned in the great schools. They would know some rhymes and learning tricks that Fionn would hear about; and now and then, while resting in a glade or by the river, they might practice their lessons. They might even mention the ogham wands where the first words of their tasks and the opening lines of poems were carved. Being new to all this, they might talk to a kid about it, thinking his intelligence was just as good as theirs, and they might explain how ogham was written. But it's much more likely that his female guardians had already started him on those lessons.
Still this band of young bards would have been of infinite interest to Fionn, not on account of what they had learned, but because of what they knew. All the things that he should have known as by nature: the look, the movement, the feeling of crowds; the shouldering and intercourse of man with man; the clustering of houses and how people bore themselves in and about them; the movement of armed men, and the homecoming look of wounds; tales of births, and marriages and deaths; the chase with its multitudes of men and dogs; all the noise, the dust, the excitement of mere living. These, to Fionn, new come from leaves and shadows and the dipple and dapple of a wood, would have seemed wonderful; and the tales they would have told of their masters, their looks, fads, severities, sillinesses, would have been wonderful also.
Still, this group of young poets would have been incredibly fascinating to Fionn, not because of what they had learned, but because of what they understood. All the things he should have naturally known: the appearance, the movement, the vibe of crowds; the interactions and relationships between people; the layout of houses and how people acted in and around them; the movement of armed men and the look of wounds upon returning home; stories of births, marriages, and deaths; the hunt with its throngs of men and dogs; all the noise, the dust, the excitement of simply living. To Fionn, fresh from the leaves and shadows and the light and pattern of a forest, all this would have seemed amazing; and the stories they would have shared about their mentors, their appearances, quirks, strictness, and silliness would have been incredible too.
That band should have chattered like a rookery.
That group should have been chattering like a bunch of birds.
They must have been young, for one time a Leinsterman came on them, a great robber named Fiacuil mac Cona, and he killed the poets. He chopped them up and chopped them down. He did not leave one poeteen of them all. He put them out of the world and out of life, so that they stopped being, and no one could tell where they went or what had really happened to them; and it is a wonder indeed that one can do that to anything let alone a band. If they were not youngsters, the bold Fiacuil could not have managed them all. Or, perhaps, he too had a band, although the record does not say so; but kill them he did, and they died that way.
They must have been young because one time a Leinsterman named Fiacuil mac Cona, a notorious robber, came upon them and killed the poets. He chopped them up and cut them down. He didn't leave a single one of them alive. He took them out of this world and out of life, so they completely disappeared, and no one could figure out where they went or what actually happened to them; it's truly amazing that anyone could do that to anything, let alone a group of people. If they hadn’t been young, the fearless Fiacuil wouldn’t have been able to take them all down. Or maybe he had a group of his own, although the records don’t mention it; but he did kill them, and that’s how they died.
Fionn saw that deed, and his blood may have been cold enough as he watched the great robber coursing the poets as a wild dog rages in a flock. And when his turn came, when they were all dead, and the grim, red-handed man trod at him, Fionn may have shivered, but he would have shown his teeth and laid roundly on the monster with his hands. Perhaps he did that, and perhaps for that he was spared.
Fionn witnessed that act, and his blood might have run cold as he watched the ruthless thief attacking the poets like a wild dog among a flock. And when it was his turn, after they were all dead, and the grim, bloody-handed man approached him, Fionn may have trembled, but he would have bared his teeth and fought back fiercely against the monster. Maybe he did that, and perhaps that's why he was spared.
“Who are you?” roared the staring black-mouth with the red tongue squirming in it like a frisky fish.
“Who are you?” yelled the gaping black mouth, with the red tongue wriggling inside it like an excited fish.
“The son of Uail, son of Baiscne,” quoth hardy Fionn. And at that the robber ceased to be a robber, the murderer disappeared, the black-rimmed chasm packed with red fish and precipices changed to something else, and the round eyes that had been popping out of their sockets and trying to bite, changed also. There remained a laughing and crying and loving servant who wanted to tie himself into knots if that would please the son of his great captain. Fionn went home on the robber’s shoulder, and the robber gave great snorts and made great jumps and behaved like a first-rate horse. For this same Fiacuil was the husband of Bovmall, Fionn’s aunt. He had taken to the wilds when clann-Baiscne was broken, and he was at war with a world that had dared to kill his Chief.
“The son of Uail, son of Baiscne,” said brave Fionn. At that moment, the robber stopped being a robber, the murderer vanished, the dark chasm filled with red fish and cliffs transformed into something else, and the bulging eyes that had been popping out of their sockets and trying to bite changed too. What remained was a laughing, crying, and loving servant who wanted to contort himself in knots if it would make the son of his great captain happy. Fionn rode home on the robber's shoulder, and the robber snorted loudly, made great leaps, and acted like a top-notch horse. This same Fiacuil was the husband of Bovmall, Fionn’s aunt. He had retreated to the wilderness when clann-Baiscne was defeated, and he was at war with a world that had dared to kill his Chief.
CHAPTER VII
A new life for Fionn in the robber’s den that was hidden in a vast cold marsh.
A fresh start for Fionn in the bandit's hideout tucked away in a huge, chilly marsh.
A tricky place that would be, with sudden exits and even suddener entrances, and with damp, winding, spidery places to hoard treasure in, or to hide oneself in.
A tricky place it would be, with unexpected exits and even more unexpected entrances, and with damp, winding, spiderweb-like spots to stash treasure in or to hide away in.
If the robber was a solitary he would, for lack of someone else, have talked greatly to Fionn. He would have shown his weapons and demonstrated how he used them, and with what slash he chipped his victim, and with what slice he chopped him. He would have told why a slash was enough for this man and why that man should be sliced. All men are masters when one is young, and Fionn would have found knowledge here also. He would have seen Fiacuil’s great spear that had thirty rivets of Arabian gold in its socket, and that had to be kept wrapped up and tied down so that it would not kill people out of mere spitefulness. It had come from Faery, out of the Shi’ of Aillen mac Midna, and it would be brought back again later on between the same man’s shoulder-blades.
If the robber had been alone, he would have chatted a lot with Fionn since he didn't have anyone else. He would have shown off his weapons and demonstrated how he used them, explaining how he attacked his victim and the different ways he could inflict harm. He would have explained why one type of attack was enough for one person and why another person needed a different approach. Young people often learn from everyone around them, and Fionn would have gained knowledge from this encounter too. He would have seen Fiacuil’s impressive spear that had thirty rivets made of Arabian gold in its socket, which had to be carefully wrapped and secured so it wouldn't unintentionally harm others out of sheer malice. It had originated from the Faery realm, from the Shi’ of Aillen mac Midna, and would eventually be returned to the same man's possession later, between his shoulder blades.
What tales that man could tell a boy, and what questions a boy could ask him. He would have known a thousand tricks, and because our instinct is to teach, and because no man can keep a trick from a boy, he would show them to Fionn.
What stories that man could share with a boy, and what questions a boy could ask him. He would have known a thousand tricks, and because our instinct is to teach, and because no man can hide a trick from a boy, he would show them to Fionn.
There was the marsh too; a whole new life to be learned; a complicated, mysterious, dank, slippery, reedy, treacherous life, but with its own beauty and an allurement that could grow on one, so that you could forget the solid world and love only that which quaked and gurgled.
There was the marsh too; an entirely new life to discover; a complex, mysterious, wet, slippery, grassy, dangerous life, but with its own beauty and a charm that could draw you in, making you forget the solid world and love only what shook and bubbled.
In this place you may swim. By this sign and this you will know if it is safe to do so, said Fiacuil mac Cona; but in this place, with this sign on it and that, you must not venture a toe.
In this spot, you can swim. By this sign and this one, you'll know if it's safe to do so, said Fiacuil mac Cona; but in this area, with this sign and that one, you must not dip a toe.
But where Fionn would venture his toes his ears would follow.
But wherever Fionn dipped his toes, his ears would be right there too.
There are coiling weeds down there, the robber counselled him; there are thin, tough, snaky binders that will trip you and grip you, that will pull you and will not let you go again until you are drowned; until you are swaying and swinging away below, with outstretched arms, with outstretched legs, with a face all stares and smiles and jockeyings, gripped in those leathery arms, until there is no more to be gripped of you even by them.
There are twisting weeds down there, the robber warned him; there are thin, tough, snaky vines that will trip you and hold you tight, that will pull you in and won't let you go until you’re drowning; until you’re swaying and swinging below, with your arms and legs stretched out, with a face full of stares and smiles and struggles, caught in those leathery arms, until there's nothing left for them to grip even of you.
“Watch these and this and that,” Fionn would have been told, “and always swim with a knife in your teeth.”
“Watch this and that,” Fionn would have been told, “and always swim with a knife in your teeth.”
He lived there until his guardians found out where he was and came after him. Fiacuil gave him up to them, and he was brought home again to the woods of Slieve Bloom, but he had gathered great knowledge and new supplenesses.
He stayed there until his guardians discovered where he was and came for him. Fiacuil turned him in, and he was taken back to the woods of Slieve Bloom, but he had gained a lot of knowledge and new skills.
The sons of Morna left him alone for a long time. Having made their essay they grew careless.
The sons of Morna left him alone for a long time. After trying, they became careless.
“Let him be,” they said. “He will come to us when the time comes.”
“Just let him be,” they said. “He'll come to us when the time is right.”
But it is likely too that they had had their own means of getting information about him. How he shaped? what muscles he had? and did he spring clean from the mark or had he to get off with a push? Fionn stayed with his guardians and hunted for them. He could run a deer down and haul it home by the reluctant skull. “Come on, Goll,” he would say to his stag, or, lifting it over a tussock with a tough grip on the snout, “Are you coming, bald Cona’n, or shall I kick you in the neck?”
But it's also likely that they had their own ways of finding out about him. How was he built? What muscles did he have? Did he take off from a standing start, or did he need a push to get going? Fionn stayed with his guardians and hunted for them. He could chase down a deer and drag it home by its stubborn antlers. “Come on, Goll,” he would say to his stag, or, lifting it over a bump with a firm grip on its nose, “Are you coming, bald Cona’n, or do I need to kick you in the neck?”
The time must have been nigh when he would think of taking the world itself by the nose, to haul it over tussocks and drag it into his pen; for he was of the breed in whom mastery is born, and who are good masters.
The time must have come when he thought about grabbing the world by the nose, dragging it over obstacles and pulling it into his domain; because he belonged to the kind of people who are natural leaders and make good ones.
But reports of his prowess were getting abroad. Clann-Morna began to stretch itself uneasily, and, one day, his guardians sent him on his travels.
But news of his skills was spreading. Clann-Morna started to feel restless, and one day, his guardians sent him off on his journeys.
“It is best for you to leave us now,” they said to the tall stripling, “for the sons of Morna are watching again to kill you.”
“It’s best if you leave us now,” they said to the tall young man, “because the sons of Morna are watching again to kill you.”
The woods at that may have seemed haunted. A stone might sling at one from a tree-top; but from which tree of a thousand trees did it come? An arrow buzzing by one’s ear would slide into the ground and quiver there silently, menacingly, hinting of the brothers it had left in the quiver behind; to the right? to the left? how many brothers? in how many quivers...? Fionn was a woodsman, but he had only two eyes to look with, one set of feet to carry him in one sole direction. But when he was looking to the front what, or how many whats, could be staring at him from the back? He might face in this direction, away from, or towards a smile on a hidden face and a finger on a string. A lance might slide at him from this bush or from the one yonder.. In the night he might have fought them; his ears against theirs; his noiseless feet against their lurking ones; his knowledge of the wood against their legion: but during the day he had no chance.
The woods might have seemed haunted. A stone could be thrown at someone from a treetop; but which one of a thousand trees did it come from? An arrow whizzing by one's ear would land in the ground and shake there silently, threateningly, hinting at the arrows that remained in the quiver behind; to the right? to the left? how many arrows? in how many quivers...? Fionn was a woodsman, but he had only two eyes to see with, one pair of feet to carry him in one direction. But while he was looking ahead, what—or how many things—could be watching him from behind? He might face this way, away from, or towards a smile on a hidden face and a finger on a string. A lance could come at him from this bush or that one over there. At night, he might have fought them; his ears against theirs; his silent feet against their sneaky ones; his knowledge of the woods against their numbers: but during the day, he had no chance.
Fionn went to seek his fortune, to match himself against all that might happen, and to carve a name for himself that will live while Time has an ear and knows an Irishman.
Fionn set out to find his fortune, to take on any challenges that came his way, and to create a name for himself that would be remembered as long as time exists and people know of an Irishman.
CHAPTER VIII
Fionn went away, and now he was alone. But he was as fitted for loneliness as the crane is that haunts the solitudes and bleak wastes of the sea; for the man with a thought has a comrade, and Fionn’s mind worked as featly as his body did. To be alone was no trouble to him who, however surrounded, was to be lonely his life long; for this will be said of Fionn when all is said, that all that came to him went from him, and that happiness was never his companion for more than a moment.
Fionn walked away, and now he was by himself. But he was as suited for solitude as a crane that dwells in the desolate, harsh stretches of the sea; because a man with thoughts always has a companion, and Fionn’s mind operated as skillfully as his body did. Being alone didn’t bother him, knowing that no matter who was around, he would always feel lonely; for it will be said of Fionn, when everything is considered, that everything that came to him eventually left him, and that happiness was never more than a fleeting moment for him.
But he was not now looking for loneliness. He was seeking the instruction of a crowd, and therefore when he met a crowd he went into it. His eyes were skilled to observe in the moving dusk and dapple of green woods. They were trained to pick out of shadows birds that were themselves dun-coloured shades, and to see among trees the animals that are coloured like the bark of trees. The hare crouching in the fronds was visible to him, and the fish that swayed in-visibly in the sway and flicker of a green bank. He would see all that was to be seen, and he would see all that is passed by the eye that is half blind from use and wont.
But he wasn't looking for loneliness anymore. He was searching for the energy of a crowd, so when he encountered one, he joined in. His eyes were sharp, able to notice things in the dim light and shifting shadows of the green woods. They were trained to spot birds that blended into the dusky shades and to find animals that matched the tree bark. He could see the hare hiding in the ferns and the fish subtly moving in the ripples of the green bank. He would notice everything there was to see, capturing what often escaped the gaze of someone too used to the ordinary.
At Moy Life’ he came on lads swimming in a pool; and, as he looked on them sporting in the flush tide, he thought that the tricks they performed were not hard for him, and that he could have shown them new ones.
At Moy Life, he saw guys swimming in a pool; and, as he watched them having fun in the bright water, he thought that the tricks they were doing weren't hard for him, and that he could have shown them some new ones.
Boys must know what another boy can do, and they will match themselves against everything. They did their best under these observing eyes, and it was not long until he was invited to compete with them and show his mettle. Such an invitation is a challenge; it is almost, among boys, a declaration of war. But Fionn was so far beyond them in swimming that even the word master did not apply to that superiority.
Boys need to understand what other boys are capable of, and they'll push themselves to compete against anything. They put in their best effort under those watchful eyes, and it wasn’t long before he was invited to join them and prove himself. Such an invitation is a challenge; it’s almost like a declaration of war among boys. But Fionn was so much better than them at swimming that even the term 'master' didn’t do justice to his superiority.
While he was swimming one remarked: “He is fair and well shaped,” and thereafter he was called “Fionn” or the Fair One. His name came from boys, and will, perhaps, be preserved by them.
While he was swimming, someone said, “He’s good-looking and well-proportioned,” and from then on, he was called “Fionn” or the Fair One. His name came from the boys and will probably be remembered by them.
He stayed with these lads for some time, and it may be that they idolised him at first, for it is the way with boys to be astounded and enraptured by feats; but in the end, and that was inevitable, they grew jealous of the stranger. Those who had been the champions before he came would marshal each other, and, by social pressure, would muster all the others against him; so that in the end not a friendly eye was turned on Fionn in that assembly. For not only did he beat them at swimming, he beat their best at running and jumping, and when the sport degenerated into violence, as it was bound to, the roughness of Fionn would be ten times as rough as the roughness of the roughest rough they could put forward. Bravery is pride when one is young, and Fionn was proud.
He hung out with these guys for a while, and at first, they might have looked up to him because boys tend to be impressed and captivated by someone's skills. But eventually—this was unavoidable—they became jealous of the outsider. Those who had been the stars before he showed up would rally each other and, through peer pressure, would get everyone else to turn against him. So, by the end, not a single friendly face was directed at Fionn in that group. Not only did he outswim them, but he also outran and outjumped their best athletes. And when the fun turned into fights, which it inevitably did, Fionn's toughness surpassed that of the roughest guy they could muster by tenfold. Bravery is a form of pride when you’re young, and Fionn was definitely proud.
There must have been anger in his mind as he went away leaving that lake behind him, and those snarling and scowling boys, but there would have been disappointment also, for his desire at this time should have been towards friendliness.
There must have been anger in his mind as he walked away from that lake, leaving those snarling and scowling boys behind, but there would have been disappointment too, because his desire at that moment should have been for friendship.
He went thence to Lock Le’in and took service with the King of Finntraigh. That kingdom may have been thus called from Fionn himself and would have been known by another name when he arrived there.
He then went to Lock Le’in and started working for the King of Finntraigh. That kingdom might have been named after Fionn himself, and it could have been known by a different name when he got there.
He hunted for the King of Finntraigh, and it soon grew evident that there was no hunter in his service to equal Fionn. More, there was no hunter of them all who even distantly approached him in excellence. The others ran after deer, using the speed of their legs, the noses of their dogs and a thousand well-worn tricks to bring them within reach, and, often enough, the animal escaped them. But the deer that Fionn got the track of did not get away, and it seemed even that the animals sought him so many did he catch.
He was searching for the King of Finntraigh, and it quickly became clear that no hunter in his team could match Fionn. In fact, none of the others even came close to his skill. While the others chased after deer, relying on their speed, their dogs' sense of smell, and a thousand old tricks to get close, they often ended up losing the animals. But the deer that Fionn tracked never got away, and it seemed like the animals purposely sought him out, given how many he caught.
The king marvelled at the stories that were told of this new hunter, but as kings are greater than other people so they are more curious; and, being on the plane of excellence, they must see all that is excellently told of.
The king was amazed by the stories about this new hunter, but since kings are above others, they are also more curious; and, being at the height of excellence, they need to witness everything that is wonderfully described.
The king wished to see him, and Fionn must have wondered what the king thought as that gracious lord looked on him. Whatever was thought, what the king said was as direct in utterance as it was in observation.
The king wanted to see him, and Fionn must have wondered what the king was thinking as that gracious lord looked at him. Whatever the thoughts were, the king's words were as straightforward in expression as they were in perception.
“If Uail the son of Baiscne has a son,” said the king, “you would surely be that son.”
“If Uail, the son of Baiscne, has a son,” said the king, “you would definitely be that son.”
We are not told if the King of Finntraigh said anything more, but we know that Fionn left his service soon afterwards.
We aren’t told if the King of Finntraigh said anything else, but we know that Fionn left his position shortly after.
He went southwards and was next in the employment of the King of Kerry, the same lord who had married his own mother. In that service he came to such consideration that we hear of him as playing a match of chess with the king, and by this game we know that he was still a boy in his mind however mightily his limbs were spreading. Able as he was in sports and huntings, he was yet too young to be politic, but he remained impolitic to the end of his days, for whatever he was able to do he would do, no matter who was offended thereat; and whatever he was not able to do he would do also. That was Fionn.
He headed south and soon worked for the King of Kerry, the same lord who had married his own mother. In that role, he gained so much respect that we hear about him playing a game of chess with the king, and from this game, we know he was still a boy at heart, no matter how much he was physically growing. Although he excelled in sports and hunting, he was still too young to be politically savvy, and he remained clueless in that regard for the rest of his life. Whatever he was capable of, he would do it, regardless of who got upset about it; and whatever he couldn’t do, he would attempt that too. That was Fionn.
Once, as they rested on a chase, a debate arose among the Fianna-Finn as to what was the finest music in the world.
Once, while they were resting on a couch, a debate broke out among the Fianna-Finn about what the best music in the world was.
“Tell us that,” said Fionn turning to Oisi’n [pronounced Usheen]
“Tell us that,” said Fionn, turning to Oisín.
“The cuckoo calling from the tree that is highest in the hedge,” cried his merry son.
“The cuckoo calling from the tallest tree in the hedge,” shouted his cheerful son.
“A good sound,” said Fionn. “And you, Oscar,” he asked, “what is to your mind the finest of music?”
“A nice sound,” said Fionn. “And you, Oscar,” he asked, “what do you think is the best kind of music?”
“The top of music is the ring of a spear on a shield,” cried the stout lad.
“The height of music is the sound of a spear hitting a shield,” shouted the sturdy boy.
“It is a good sound,” said Fionn. And the other champions told their delight; the belling of a stag across water, the baying of a tuneful pack heard in the distance, the song of a lark, the laugh of a gleeful girl, or the whisper of a moved one.
“It’s a nice sound,” said Fionn. The other champions shared their joy— the call of a stag across the water, the melodic barking of a distant pack, the song of a lark, the laughter of a happy girl, and the whisper of someone who’s been touched.
“They are good sounds all,” said Fionn.
“They're all good sounds,” Fionn said.
“Tell us, chief,” one ventured, “what you think?”
“Tell us, boss,” one suggested, “what do you think?”
“The music of what happens,” said great Fionn, “that is the finest music in the world.”
“The music of what happens,” said the great Fionn, “that’s the best music in the world.”
He loved “what happened,” and would not evade it by the swerve of a hair; so on this occasion what was occurring he would have occur, although a king was his rival and his master. It may be that his mother was watching the match and that he could not but exhibit his skill before her. He committed the enormity of winning seven games in succession from the king himself!!!
He loved "what happened," and wouldn't avoid it by the slightest margin; so on this occasion he was determined to let things unfold, even though a king was his rival and his master. It’s possible that his mother was watching the match and that he felt he had to show off his skills in front of her. He committed the outrageous act of winning seven games in a row against the king himself!!!
It is seldom indeed that a subject can beat a king at chess, and this monarch was properly amazed.
It's rare for a commoner to beat a king at chess, and this ruler was truly astonished.
“Who are you at all?” he cried, starting back from the chessboard and staring on Fionn.
“Who are you, anyway?” he shouted, stepping back from the chessboard and staring at Fionn.
“I am the son of a countryman of the Luigne of Tara,” said Fionn.
“I am the son of a farmer from the Luigne of Tara,” said Fionn.
He may have blushed as he said it, for the king, possibly for the first time, was really looking at him, and was looking back through twenty years of time as he did so. The observation of a king is faultless—it is proved a thousand times over in the tales, and this king’s equipment was as royal as the next.
He might have blushed when he said it, because the king was actually looking at him, possibly for the first time, and saw twenty years of history in that moment. A king’s watchful gaze is undeniable—it’s been proven countless times in stories, and this king’s presence was just as regal as any other.
“You are no such son,” said the indignant monarch, “but you are the son that Muirne my wife bore to Uall mac Balscne.”
“You're not a son like that,” said the angry king, “but you are the son that Muirne, my wife, had with Uall mac Balscne.”
And at that Fionn had no more to say; but his eyes may have flown to his mother and stayed there.
And at that, Fionn had nothing more to say; but he might have looked at his mother and kept his gaze there.
“You cannot remain here,” his step-father continued. “I do not want you killed under my protection,” he explained, or complained.
“You can't stay here,” his step-father continued. “I don't want you getting killed while I'm supposed to protect you,” he explained, or complained.
Perhaps it was on Fionn’s account he dreaded the sons of Morna, but no one knows what Fionn thought of him for he never thereafter spoke of his step-father. As for Muirne she must have loved her lord; or she may have been terrified in truth of the sons of Morna and for Fionn; but it is so also, that if a woman loves her second husband she can dislike all that reminds her of the first one. Fionn went on his travels again.
Perhaps it was because of Fionn that he feared the sons of Morna, but no one knows what Fionn thought of him since he never spoke about his stepfather again. As for Muirne, she must have loved her husband; or she might have truly been scared of the sons of Morna and worried for Fionn. But it's also true that if a woman loves her second husband, she can resent everything that reminds her of the first. Fionn set out on his travels again.
CHAPTER IX
All desires save one are fleeting, but that one lasts for ever. Fionn, with all desires, had the lasting one, for he would go anywhere and forsake anything for wisdom; and it was in search of this that he went to the place where Finegas lived on a bank of the Boyne Water. But for dread of the clann-Morna he did not go as Fionn. He called himself Deimne on that journey.
All desires except one are temporary, but that one lasts forever. Fionn, with all his desires, had the lasting one, because he would travel anywhere and give up anything for wisdom; and it was in search of this that he went to where Finegas lived by the banks of the Boyne Water. But out of fear of the clann-Morna, he didn’t go as Fionn. He called himself Deimne on that journey.
We get wise by asking questions, and even if these are not answered we get wise, for a well-packed question carries its answer on its back as a snail carries its shell. Fionn asked every question he could think of, and his master, who was a poet, and so an honourable man, answered them all, not to the limit of his patience, for it was limitless, but to the limit of his ability.
We gain knowledge by asking questions, and even if we don’t get answers, we still learn, because a well-formed question holds its answer just like a snail carries its shell. Fionn asked every question he could think of, and his master, who was a poet and therefore an honorable man, answered them all, not to the limit of his patience—since that was limitless—but to the extent of his ability.
“Why do you live on the bank of a river?” was one of these questions. “Because a poem is a revelation, and it is by the brink of running water that poetry is revealed to the mind.”
“Why do you live by the river?” was one of those questions. “Because a poem is a revelation, and it is by the edge of flowing water that poetry is revealed to the mind.”
“How long have you been here?” was the next query. “Seven years,” the poet answered.
“How long have you been here?” was the next question. “Seven years,” the poet replied.
“It is a long time,” said wondering Fionn.
“It has been a while,” said the curious Fionn.
“I would wait twice as long for a poem,” said the inveterate bard.
“I’d wait twice as long for a poem,” said the seasoned poet.
“Have you caught good poems?” Fionn asked him.
“Have you found any good poems?” Fionn asked him.
“The poems I am fit for,” said the mild master. “No person can get more than that, for a man’s readiness is his limit.”
“The poems I’m suited for,” said the gentle master. “No one can get beyond that, because a person’s readiness is their limit.”
“Would you have got as good poems by the Shannon or the Suir or by sweet Ana Life’?”
“Would you have gotten as great poems from the Shannon or the Suir or from sweet Ana Liffey?”
“They are good rivers,” was the answer. “They all belong to good gods.”
“They're great rivers,” was the reply. “They all belong to good gods.”
“But why did you choose this river out of all the rivers?”
“But why did you pick this river out of all the rivers?”
Finegas beamed on his pupil.
Finegas smiled at his student.
“I would tell you anything,” said he, “and I will tell you that.”
“I would tell you anything,” he said, “and I will tell you that.”
Fionn sat at the kindly man’s feet, his hands absent among tall grasses, and listening with all his ears. “A prophecy was made to me,” Finegas began. “A man of knowledge foretold that I should catch the Salmon of Knowledge in the Boyne Water.”
Fionn sat at the gentle man's feet, his hands lost among the tall grasses, listening intently. “I received a prophecy,” Finegas started. “A wise man predicted that I would catch the Salmon of Knowledge in the Boyne Water.”
“And then?” said Fionn eagerly.
“And then?” Fionn asked eagerly.
“Then I would have All Knowledge.”
“Then I would have all the knowledge.”
“And after that?” the boy insisted.
“And after that?” the boy pressed.
“What should there be after that?” the poet retorted.
“What else could there be after that?” the poet shot back.
“I mean, what would you do with All Knowledge?”
“I mean, what would you do with all that knowledge?”
“A weighty question,” said Finegas smilingly. “I could answer it if I had All Knowledge, but not until then. What would you do, my dear?”
“A heavy question,” Finegas said with a smile. “I could answer it if I had all the knowledge, but not until then. What would you do, my dear?”
“I would make a poem,” Fionn cried.
“I’d write a poem,” Fionn exclaimed.
“I think too,” said the poet, “that that is what would be done.”
"I think so too," said the poet, "that’s what would be done."
In return for instruction Fionn had taken over the service of his master’s hut, and as he went about the household duties, drawing the water, lighting the fire, and carrying rushes for the floor and the beds, he thought over all the poet had taught him, and his mind dwelt on the rules of metre, the cunningness of words, and the need for a clean, brave mind. But in his thousand thoughts he yet remembered the Salmon of Knowledge as eagerly as his master did. He already venerated Finegas for his great learning, his poetic skill, for an hundred reasons; but, looking on him as the ordained eater of the Salmon of Knowledge, he venerated him to the edge of measure. Indeed, he loved as well as venerated this master because of his unfailing kindness, his patience, his readiness to teach, and his skill in teaching.
In return for his lessons, Fionn took over the upkeep of his master’s hut. As he went about his chores—drawing water, lighting the fire, and gathering rushes for the floors and beds—he reflected on everything the poet had taught him. His thoughts focused on the rules of meter, the clever use of words, and the importance of a clear and brave mind. Yet, amidst all his thousand thoughts, he still remembered the Salmon of Knowledge as eagerly as his master did. He already respected Finegas for his vast knowledge and poetic talent for many reasons, but seeing him as the destined eater of the Salmon of Knowledge deepened that respect immeasurably. In truth, he loved and respected this master for his unwavering kindness, patience, willingness to teach, and teaching skill.
“I have learned much from you, dear master,” said Fionn gratefully.
“I’ve learned a lot from you, dear master,” said Fionn gratefully.
“All that I have is yours if you can take it,” the poet answered, “for you are entitled to all that you can take, but to no more than that. Take, so, with both hands.”
“All that I have is yours if you can take it,” the poet replied, “because you deserve everything you can take, but no more than that. So take, with both hands.”
“You may catch the salmon while I am with you,” the hopeful boy mused. “Would not that be a great happening!” and he stared in ecstasy across the grass at those visions which a boy’s mind knows.
“You could catch the salmon while I’m with you,” the hopeful boy thought. “Wouldn’t that be amazing!” and he gazed in delight across the grass at the visions that only a boy's mind understands.
“Let us pray for that,” said Finegas fervently.
“Let’s pray for that,” Finegas said passionately.
“Here is a question,” Fionn continued. “How does this salmon get wisdom into his flesh?”
"Here’s a question," Fionn continued. "How does this salmon gain wisdom in its flesh?"
“There is a hazel bush overhanging a secret pool in a secret place. The Nuts of Knowledge drop from the Sacred Bush into the pool, and as they float, a salmon takes them in his mouth and eats them.”
“There’s a hazel bush hanging over a hidden pool in a secret spot. The Nuts of Knowledge fall from the Sacred Bush into the pool, and as they float, a salmon catches them in its mouth and eats them.”
“It would be almost as easy,” the boy submitted, “if one were to set on the track of the Sacred Hazel and eat the nuts straight from the bush.”
“It would be almost as easy,” the boy said, “if someone were to follow the Sacred Hazel and eat the nuts right off the bush.”
“That would not be very easy,” said the poet, “and yet it is not as easy as that, for the bush can only be found by its own knowledge, and that knowledge can only be got by eating the nuts, and the nuts can only be got by eating the salmon.”
"That wouldn't be very easy," said the poet, "and yet it's not as simple as that, because the bush can only be found through its own knowledge, and that knowledge can only be gained by eating the nuts, and the nuts can only be obtained by eating the salmon."
“We must wait for the salmon,” said Fionn in a rage of resignation.
“We have to wait for the salmon,” Fionn said, furious but accepting.
CHAPTER X
Life continued for him in a round of timeless time, wherein days and nights were uneventful and were yet filled with interest. As the day packed its load of strength into his frame, so it added its store of knowledge to his mind, and each night sealed the twain, for it is in the night that we make secure what we have gathered in the day.
Life went on for him in a continuous flow of time, where days and nights were uneventful but still held interest. As the day filled him with energy, it also enriched his mind with knowledge, and each night made sure to lock it all in, because it's at night that we secure what we've collected during the day.
If he had told of these days he would have told of a succession of meals and sleeps, and of an endless conversation, from which his mind would now and again slip away to a solitude of its own, where, in large hazy atmospheres, it swung and drifted and reposed. Then he would be back again, and it was a pleasure for him to catch up on the thought that was forward and re-create for it all the matter he had missed. But he could not often make these sleepy sallies; his master was too experienced a teacher to allow any such bright-faced, eager-eyed abstractions, and as the druid women had switched his legs around a tree, so Finegas chased his mind, demanding sense in his questions and understanding in his replies.
If he had talked about those days, he would have described a series of meals and naps, along with endless conversations, during which his mind would occasionally drift away to its own quiet place, floating in broad, hazy spaces where it would relax and wander. Then he'd return, and it felt good to catch up on the thoughts he had missed and to piece together everything he hadn’t engaged with. But he couldn’t do this often; his teacher was too skilled to let him indulge in such bright, eager daydreaming, and just like the druid women had tied his legs to a tree, Finegas kept his mind focused, demanding clarity in his questions and understanding in his answers.
To ask questions can become the laziest and wobbliest occupation of a mind, but when you must yourself answer the problem that you have posed, you will meditate your question with care and frame it with precision. Fionn’s mind learned to jump in a bumpier field than that in which he had chased rabbits. And when he had asked his question, and given his own answer to it, Finegas would take the matter up and make clear to him where the query was badly formed or at what point the answer had begun to go astray, so that Fionn came to understand by what successions a good question grows at last to a good answer.
Asking questions can become the laziest and most uncertain activity of a mind, but when you need to answer the problem you've posed, you'll think about your question carefully and frame it precisely. Fionn’s mind learned to navigate a tougher landscape than the one where he had chased rabbits. After he asked his question and provided his own answer, Finegas would step in to explain where the question was poorly constructed or where the answer had started to go off track, so Fionn could understand how a good question ultimately leads to a good answer.
One day, not long after the conversation told of, Finegas came to the place where Fionn was. The poet had a shallow osier basket on his arm, and on his face there was a look that was at once triumphant and gloomy. He was excited certainly, but he was sad also, and as he stood gazing on Fionn his eyes were so kind that the boy was touched, and they were yet so melancholy that it almost made Fionn weep. “What is it, my master?” said the alarmed boy.
One day, shortly after the conversation mentioned, Finegas arrived at the spot where Fionn was. The poet had a small willow basket on his arm, and his face wore an expression that was both triumphant and sad. He was definitely excited, but he was also downcast, and as he looked at Fionn, his eyes were so warm that they moved the boy, yet they were also so sorrowful that it nearly made Fionn cry. “What’s wrong, my master?” asked the worried boy.
The poet placed his osier basket on the grass.
The poet set his willow basket down on the grass.
“Look in the basket, dear son,” he said. Fionn looked.
“Check out the basket, my dear son,” he said. Fionn looked.
“There is a salmon in the basket.”
“There’s a salmon in the basket.”
“It is The Salmon,” said Finegas with a great sigh. Fionn leaped for delight.
“It’s The Salmon,” said Finegas with a big sigh. Fionn jumped for joy.
“I am glad for you, master,” he cried. “Indeed I am glad for you.”
“I’m really happy for you, master,” he exclaimed. “I truly am happy for you.”
“And I am glad, my dear soul,” the master rejoined.
“And I’m glad, my dear soul,” the master replied.
But, having said it, he bent his brow to his hand and for a long time he was silent and gathered into himself.
But after saying that, he lowered his forehead into his hand and remained silent for a long time, lost in thought.
“What should be done now?” Fionn demanded, as he stared on the beautiful fish.
“What should we do now?” Fionn asked as he looked at the beautiful fish.
Finegas rose from where he sat by the osier basket.
Finegas got up from where he was sitting by the willow basket.
“I will be back in a short time,” he said heavily. “While I am away you may roast the salmon, so that it will be ready against my return.”
“I'll be back soon,” he said with a sigh. “While I'm gone, you can roast the salmon so it's ready when I get back.”
“I will roast it indeed,” said Fionn.
“I will definitely roast it,” said Fionn.
The poet gazed long and earnestly on him.
The poet stared at him intently for a long time.
“You will not eat any of my salmon while I am away?” he asked.
“You're not going to eat any of my salmon while I'm gone, right?” he asked.
“I will not eat the littlest piece,” said Fionn.
“I won't eat the smallest piece,” said Fionn.
“I am sure you will not,” the other murmured, as he turned and walked slowly across the grass and behind the sheltering bushes on the ridge.
“I’m sure you won’t,” the other whispered, as he turned and walked slowly across the grass and behind the sheltering bushes on the ridge.
Fionn cooked the salmon. It was beautiful and tempting and savoury as it smoked on a wooden platter among cool green leaves; and it looked all these to Finegas when he came from behind the fringing bushes and sat in the grass outside his door. He gazed on the fish with more than his eyes. He looked on it with his heart, with his soul in his eyes, and when he turned to look on Fionn the boy did not know whether the love that was in his eyes was for the fish or for himself. Yet he did know that a great moment had arrived for the poet.
Fionn cooked the salmon. It looked gorgeous and tempting and flavorful as it smoked on a wooden platter among cool green leaves; and it appeared all these things to Finegas when he came out from behind the bushes and sat in the grass outside his door. He looked at the fish with more than just his eyes. He looked at it with his heart, with his soul in his eyes, and when he turned to look at Fionn, the boy couldn’t tell if the love reflected in his eyes was for the fish or for him. But he did know that a significant moment had come for the poet.
“So,” said Finegas, “you did not eat it on me after all?” “Did I not promise?” Fionn replied.
“So,” Finegas said, “you didn't eat it in front of me after all?” “Didn’t I promise?” Fionn replied.
“And yet,” his master continued, “I went away so that you might eat the fish if you felt you had to.”
“And yet,” his master continued, “I left so you could eat the fish if you really wanted to.”
“Why should I want another man’s fish?” said proud Fionn.
“Why would I want another guy’s fish?” said proud Fionn.
“Because young people have strong desires. I thought you might have tasted it, and then you would have eaten it on me.”
“Because young people have intense desires. I figured you might have tried it, and then you would have enjoyed it at my expense.”
“I did taste it by chance,” Fionn laughed, “for while the fish was roasting a great blister rose on its skin. I did not like the look of that blister, and I pressed it down with my thumb. That burned my thumb, so I popped it in my mouth to heal the smart. If your salmon tastes as nice as my thumb did,” he laughed, “it will taste very nice.”
“I happened to taste it,” Fionn laughed, “because while the fish was roasting, a big blister formed on its skin. I didn't like how that blister looked, so I pressed it down with my thumb. It burned my thumb, so I popped it in my mouth to ease the burn. If your salmon tastes as good as my thumb did,” he laughed, “it should taste really good.”
“What did you say your name was, dear heart?” the poet asked.
“What did you say your name was, sweetheart?” the poet asked.
“I said my name was Deimne.”
“I said my name is Deimne.”
“Your name is not Deimne,” said the mild man, “your name is Fionn.”
“Your name isn’t Deimne,” said the gentle man, “your name is Fionn.”
“That is true,” the boy answered, “but I do not know how you know it.”
"That's true," the boy replied, "but I don't know how you know that."
“Even if I have not eaten the Salmon of Knowledge I have some small science of my own.”
“Even if I haven’t eaten the Salmon of Knowledge, I have some knowledge of my own.”
“It is very clever to know things as you know them,” Fionn replied wonderingly. “What more do you know of me, dear master?”
“It’s really smart to know things the way you do,” Fionn replied, amazed. “What else do you know about me, dear master?”
“I know that I did not tell you the truth,” said the heavy-hearted man.
"I know I didn't tell you the truth," said the man with a heavy heart.
“What did you tell me instead of it?”
“What did you tell me instead?”
“I told you a lie.”
"I lied to you."
“It is not a good thing to do,” Fionn admitted. “What sort of a lie was the lie, master?” “I told you that the Salmon of Knowledge was to be caught by me, according to the prophecy.”
“It’s not a good thing to do,” Fionn admitted. “What kind of lie was it, master?” “I told you that I would catch the Salmon of Knowledge, just like the prophecy said.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“That was true indeed, and I have caught the fish. But I did not tell you that the salmon was not to be eaten by me, although that also was in the prophecy, and that omission was the lie.”
“That was true, and I caught the fish. But I didn’t mention that I wasn’t supposed to eat the salmon, which was also in the prophecy, and that omission was the lie.”
“It is not a great lie,” said Fionn soothingly.
“It’s not a big lie,” Fionn said calmly.
“It must not become a greater one,” the poet replied sternly.
“It must not get any bigger,” the poet replied firmly.
“Who was the fish given to?” his companion wondered.
“Who did they give the fish to?” his companion wondered.
“It was given to you,” Finegas answered. “It was given to Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne, and it will be given to him.”
“It was given to you,” Finegas replied. “It was given to Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne, and it will be given to him.”
“You shall have a half of the fish,” cried Fionn.
"You can have half of the fish," shouted Fionn.
“I will not eat a piece of its skin that is as small as the point of its smallest bone,” said the resolute and trembling bard. “Let you now eat up the fish, and I shall watch you and give praise to the gods of the Underworld and of the Elements.”
“I won’t eat a piece of its skin that’s smaller than the tip of its smallest bone,” said the determined and shaking bard. “You go ahead and eat the fish, and I’ll watch you and give praise to the gods of the Underworld and the Elements.”
Fionn then ate the Salmon of Knowledge, and when it had disappeared a great jollity and tranquillity and exuberance returned to the poet.
Fionn then ate the Salmon of Knowledge, and when it was gone, a great joy, peace, and excitement came back to the poet.
“Ah,” said he, “I had a great combat with that fish.”
“Ah,” he said, “I had a tough fight with that fish.”
“Did it fight for its life?” Fionn inquired.
"Did it fight for its life?" Fionn asked.
“It did, but that was not the fight I meant.”
“It did, but that’s not the fight I was talking about.”
“You shall eat a Salmon of Knowledge too,” Fionn assured him.
“You’re going to eat a Salmon of Knowledge too,” Fionn assured him.
“You have eaten one,” cried the blithe poet, “and if you make such a promise it will be because you know.”
“You’ve eaten one,” shouted the cheerful poet, “and if you make that promise it’s because you know.”
“I promise it and know it,” said Fionn, “you shall eat a Salmon of Knowledge yet.”
“I promise you, and I know it,” said Fionn, “you will eat a Salmon of Knowledge someday.”
CHAPTER XI
He had received all that he could get from Finegas. His education was finished and the time had come to test it, and to try all else that he had of mind and body. He bade farewell to the gentle poet, and set out for Tara of the Kings.
He had gotten everything he could from Finegas. His education was complete, and it was time to put it to the test, along with everything else he had in mind and body. He said goodbye to the kind poet and set off for Tara of the Kings.
It was Samhain-tide, and the feast of Tara was being held, at which all that was wise or skilful or well-born in Ireland were gathered together.
It was Samhain, and the feast of Tara was taking place, where all the wise, skilled, and noble people of Ireland were gathered together.
This is how Tara was when Tara was. There was the High King’s palace with its fortification; without it was another fortification enclosing the four minor palaces, each of which was maintained by one of the four provincial kings; without that again was the great banqueting hall, and around it and enclosing all of the sacred hill in its gigantic bound ran the main outer ramparts of Tara. From it, the centre of Ireland, four great roads went, north, south, east, and west, and along these roads, from the top and the bottom and the two sides of Ireland, there moved for weeks before Samhain an endless stream of passengers.
This is how Tara was when Tara was. There was the High King’s palace with its strong walls; outside of it was another set of walls surrounding the four minor palaces, each maintained by one of the four provincial kings. Beyond that was the great banquet hall, and surrounding it all, enclosing the sacred hill in its massive walls, were the main outer ramparts of Tara. From it, the center of Ireland, four major roads extended north, south, east, and west, and along these roads, from the top and the bottom and both sides of Ireland, there flowed an endless stream of travelers for weeks leading up to Samhain.
Here a gay band went carrying rich treasure to decorate the pavilion of a Munster lord. On another road a vat of seasoned yew, monstrous as a house on wheels and drawn by an hundred laborious oxen, came bumping and joggling the ale that thirsty Connaught princes would drink. On a road again the learned men of Leinster, each with an idea in his head that would discomfit a northern ollav and make a southern one gape and fidget, would be marching solemnly, each by a horse that was piled high on the back and widely at the sides with clean-peeled willow or oaken wands, that were carved from the top to the bottom with the ogham signs; the first lines of poems (for it was an offence against wisdom to commit more than initial lines to writing), the names and dates of kings, the procession of laws of Tara and of the sub-kingdoms, the names of places and their meanings. On the brown stallion ambling peacefully yonder there might go the warring of the gods for two or ten thousand years; this mare with the dainty pace and the vicious eye might be sidling under a load of oaken odes in honour of her owner’s family, with a few bundles of tales of wonder added in case they might be useful; and perhaps the restive piebald was backing the history of Ireland into a ditch.
Here a group of entertainers was carrying valuable treasures to decorate the pavilion of a lord from Munster. On another path, a huge vat of seasoned yew, as big as a house on wheels and pulled by a hundred hardworking oxen, was bumping along, transporting the ale that thirsty princes from Connaught would drink. Along yet another road, the scholars from Leinster, each with a brilliant idea that would stump a northern ollav and make a southern one stare and squirm, were marching solemnly, each beside a horse that was loaded up high on its back and wide on its sides with clean-peeled willow or oak branches, carved from top to bottom with ogham symbols; the opening lines of poems (since it was considered unwise to write more than just the initial lines), the names and dates of kings, the laws of Tara and its sub-kingdoms, and the names of places along with their meanings. On that brown stallion trotting peacefully over there, the tales of the gods could be riding for two or ten thousand years; this mare with the delicate stride and the fierce eye might be carrying a load of oak poems in honor of her owner’s family, along with a few bundles of wondrous stories just in case they came in handy; and maybe the restless piebald was backing Ireland's history into a ditch.
On such a journey all people spoke together, for all were friends, and no person regarded the weapon in another man’s hand other than as an implement to poke a reluctant cow with, or to pacify with loud wallops some hoof-proud colt.
On this journey, everyone talked together, because they were all friends, and no one saw the weapon in someone else's hand as anything other than a tool to prod an unwilling cow or to calm down a stubborn young horse with some hard slaps.
Into this teem and profusion of jolly humanity Fionn slipped, and if his mood had been as bellicose as a wounded boar he would yet have found no man to quarrel with, and if his eye had been as sharp as a jealous husband’s he would have found no eye to meet it with calculation or menace or fear; for the Peace of Ireland was in being, and for six weeks man was neighbour to man, and the nation was the guest of the High King. Fionn went in with the notables.
Into this bustling crowd of cheerful people, Fionn slipped in, and if he had felt as aggressive as a wounded boar, he still wouldn't have found anyone to fight with. And if his gaze had been as intense as a jealous husband's, he wouldn’t have found anyone to meet his stare with calculation, threat, or fear; because there was peace in Ireland, and for six weeks, everyone was friendly with one another while the nation was hosted by the High King. Fionn entered with the notable figures.
His arrival had been timed for the opening day and the great feast of welcome. He may have marvelled, looking on the bright city, with its pillars of gleaming bronze and the roofs that were painted in many colours, so that each house seemed to be covered by the spreading wings of some gigantic and gorgeous bird. And the palaces themselves, mellow with red oak, polished within and without by the wear and the care of a thousand years, and carved with the patient skill of unending generations of the most famous artists of the most artistic country of the western world, would have given him much to marvel at also. It must have seemed like a city of dream, a city to catch the heart, when, coming over the great plain, Fionn saw Tara of the Kings held on its hill as in a hand to gather all the gold of the falling sun, and to restore a brightness as mellow and tender as that universal largess.
His arrival was perfectly timed for the opening day and the big welcome feast. He must have marveled at the bright city, with its gleaming bronze pillars and colorful painted roofs, so that each house looked like it was draped in the wings of some huge, stunning bird. The palaces, rich with red oak and polished inside and out by a thousand years of wear and care, were intricately carved by the skilled hands of countless generations of the most renowned artists from the most artistic country in the western world, which would have left him in awe as well. It must have felt like a dream city, a place to capture the heart, when, crossing the vast plain, Fionn saw Tara of the Kings perched on its hill, as if cradling all the gold of the setting sun, ready to reflect a warmth as soft and gentle as that universal gift.
In the great banqueting hall everything was in order for the feast. The nobles of Ireland with their winsome consorts, the learned and artistic professions represented by the pick of their time were in place. The Ard-Ri, Corm of the Hundred Battles, had taken his place on the raised dais which commanded the whole of that vast hall. At his Right hand his son Art, to be afterwards as famous as his famous father, took his seat, and on his left Goll mor mac Morna, chief of the Fianna of Ireland, had the seat of honour. As the High King took his place he could see every person who was noted in the land for any reason. He would know every one who was present, for the fame of all men is sealed at Tara, and behind his chair a herald stood to tell anything the king might not know or had forgotten.
In the grand banquet hall, everything was ready for the feast. The nobles of Ireland, along with their charming partners, and the leading figures from the learned and artistic professions were all present. The High King, Corm of the Hundred Battles, took his spot on the raised dais that overlooked the entire hall. To his right sat his son Art, who would later become as renowned as his father, and on his left sat Goll mor mac Morna, chief of the Fianna of Ireland, in the seat of honor. As the High King settled in, he could see everyone noteworthy in the land. He recognized everyone present, as the fame of all individuals is acknowledged at Tara, and behind his chair stood a herald ready to share any information the king might not know or had forgotten.
Conn gave the signal and his guests seated themselves.
Conn gave the signal and his guests took their seats.
The time had come for the squires to take their stations behind their masters and mistresses. But, for the moment, the great room was seated, and the doors were held to allow a moment of respect to pass before the servers and squires came in.
The time had come for the squires to stand behind their masters and mistresses. But for now, the large room was filled with people, and the doors were held open to allow a moment of respect to pass before the servers and squires entered.
Looking over his guests, Conn observed that a young man was yet standing.
Looking at his guests, Conn noticed that a young man was still standing.
“There is a gentleman,” he murmured, “for whom no seat has been found.”
“There’s a gentleman,” he whispered, “for whom no seat has been found.”
We may be sure that the Master of the Banquet blushed at that.
We can be sure that the host of the banquet blushed at that.
“And,” the king continued, “I do not seem to know the young man.”
“And,” the king continued, “I don’t seem to know the young man.”
Nor did his herald, nor did the unfortunate Master, nor did anybody; for the eyes of all were now turned where the king’s went.
Nor did his herald, nor did the unfortunate Master, nor did anyone; for the eyes of all were now focused where the king’s were.
“Give me my horn,” said the gracious monarch.
“Give me my horn,” said the gracious king.
The horn of state was put to his hand.
The state horn was placed in his hand.
“Young gentleman,” he called to the stranger, “I wish to drink to your health and to welcome you to Tara.”
“Hey there, young man,” he called out to the stranger, “I want to raise a toast to your health and welcome you to Tara.”
The young man came forward then, greater-shouldered than any mighty man of that gathering, longer and cleaner limbed, with his fair curls dancing about his beardless face. The king put the great horn into his hand.
The young man stepped forward, broader-shouldered than any powerful figure in the group, taller and more graceful, with his fair curls bouncing around his smooth face. The king handed him the large horn.
“Tell me your name,” he commanded gently.
“Tell me your name,” he said softly.
“I am Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne,” said the youth.
“I’m Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne,” said the young man.
And at that saying a touch as of lightning went through the gathering so that each person quivered, and the son of the great, murdered captain looked by the king’s shoulder into the twinkling eye of Goll. But no word was uttered, no movement made except the movement and the utterance of the Ard-Ri’.
And at that comment, a spark like lightning ran through the crowd, causing everyone to shudder, and the son of the great, murdered captain peered by the king’s shoulder into Goll's sparkling eye. But no one spoke, and no one moved except for the movements and words of the Ard-Ri’.
“You are the son of a friend,” said the great-hearted monarch. “You shall have the seat of a friend.”
“You're the son of a friend,” said the kind-hearted king. “You'll sit in the place of a friend.”
He placed Fionn at the right hand of his own son Art.
He positioned Fionn at the right side of his son Art.
CHAPTER XII
It is to be known that on the night of the Feast of Samhain the doors separating this world and the next one are opened, and the inhabitants of either world can leave their respective spheres and appear in the world of the other beings.
It is known that on the night of the Feast of Samhain, the doors between this world and the next are opened, allowing the inhabitants of both realms to leave their respective spaces and appear in each other's world.
Now there was a grandson to the Dagda Mor, the Lord of the Underworld, and he was named Aillen mac Midna, out of Shi’ Finnachy, and this Aillen bore an implacable enmity to Tara and the Ard-Ri’.
Now there was a grandson of the Dagda Mor, the Lord of the Underworld, named Aillen mac Midna from Shi’ Finnachy, and this Aillen held an unyielding hatred for Tara and the Ard-Ri’.
As well as being monarch of Ireland her High King was chief of the people learned in magic, and it is possible that at some time Conn had adventured into Tir na n-Og, the Land of the Young, and had done some deed or misdeed in Aillen’s lordship or in his family. It must have been an ill deed in truth, for it was in a very rage of revenge that Aillen came yearly at the permitted time to ravage Tara.
As well as being the monarch of Ireland, her High King was the leader of the people skilled in magic, and it's possible that at some point Conn had ventured into Tir na n-Og, the Land of the Young, and had committed some act—good or bad—under Aillen’s rule or among his family. It must have truly been a bad act, because it was with intense rage for revenge that Aillen came every year at the allowed time to destroy Tara.
Nine times he had come on this mission of revenge, but it is not to be supposed that he could actually destroy the holy city: the Ard-Ri’ and magicians could prevent that, but he could yet do a damage so considerable that it was worth Conn’s while to take special extra precautions against him, including the precaution of chance.
Nine times he had come on this mission of revenge, but it shouldn't be thought that he could actually destroy the holy city: the Ard-Ri and the magicians could stop him, but he could still cause enough damage that it was worth Conn's while to take extra special precautions against him, including the precaution of chance.
Therefore, when the feast was over and the banquet had commenced, the Hundred Fighter stood from his throne and looked over his assembled people.
Therefore, when the feast was done and the banquet had started, the Hundred Fighter rose from his throne and looked over his gathered people.
The Chain of Silence was shaken by the attendant whose duty and honour was the Silver Chain, and at that delicate chime the halt went silent, and a general wonder ensued as to what matter the High King would submit to his people.
The Chain of Silence was disrupted by the attendant whose responsibility and honor was the Silver Chain, and at that gentle chime, the crowd fell silent, filled with curiosity about what the High King would present to his people.
“Friends and heroes,” said Conn, “Aillen, the son of Midna, will come to-night from Slieve Fuaid with occult, terrible fire against our city. Is there among you one who loves Tara and the king, and who will undertake our defence against that being?”
“Friends and heroes,” Conn said, “Aillen, the son of Midna, will come tonight from Slieve Fuaid with dark, terrifying fire aimed at our city. Is there anyone here who loves Tara and the king, and who will take on our defense against him?”
He spoke in silence, and when he had finished he listened to the same silence, but it was now deep, ominous, agonized. Each man glanced uneasily on his neighbour and then stared at his wine-cup or his fingers. The hearts of young men went hot for a gallant moment and were chilled in the succeeding one, for they had all heard of Aillen out of Shl Finnachy in the north. The lesser gentlemen looked under their brows at the greater champions, and these peered furtively at the greatest of all. Art og mac Morna of the Hard Strokes fell to biting his fingers, Cona’n the Swearer and Garra mac Morna grumbled irritably to each other and at their neighbours, even Caelte, the son of Rona’n, looked down into his own lap, and Goll Mor sipped at his wine without any twinkle in his eye. A horrid embarrassment came into the great hall, and as the High King stood in that palpitating silence his noble face changed from kindly to grave and from that to a terrible sternness. In another moment, to the undying shame of every person present, he would have been compelled to lift his own challenge and declare himself the champion of Tara for that night, but the shame that was on the faces of his people would remain in the heart of their king. Goll’s merry mind would help him to forget, but even his heart would be wrung by a memory that he would not dare to face. It was at that terrible moment that Fionn stood up.
He spoke without words, and when he finished, he listened to the same silence, but it was now deep, foreboding, and filled with anguish. Each man glanced nervously at his neighbor and then looked down at his wine cup or his fingers. The hearts of the young men ignited for a brave moment and then froze in the next, for they all knew about Aillen from Shl Finnachy in the north. The lesser gentlemen shot sideways glances at the greater champions, who, in turn, looked cautiously at the greatest of all. Art og mac Morna started biting his fingers, Cona’n the Swearer and Garra mac Morna muttered irritably to each other and their neighbors, even Caelte, the son of Rona’n, stared down into his lap, and Goll Mor sipped his wine with no sparkle in his eye. A terrible embarrassment filled the great hall, and as the High King stood in that tense silence, his noble face shifted from kind to serious and then to a frightening sternness. In another moment, to the everlasting shame of everyone present, he would have had to declare his own challenge and proclaim himself the champion of Tara for that night, but the shame on the faces of his people would linger in the heart of their king. Goll’s cheerful spirit might help him forget, but even his heart would be shaken by a memory he wouldn’t dare confront. It was at that awful moment that Fionn stood up.
“What,” said he, “will be given to the man who undertakes this defence?”
“What,” he asked, “will the man who takes on this defense be given?”
“All that can be rightly asked will be royally bestowed,” was the king’s answer.
"Everything that's rightfully requested will be generously given," the king replied.
“Who are the sureties?” said Fionn.
“Who are the guarantors?” said Fionn.
“The kings of Ireland, and Red Cith with his magicians.”
“The kings of Ireland, and Red Cith with his sorcerers.”
“I will undertake the defence,” said Fionn. And on that, the kings and magicians who were present bound themselves to the fulfilment of the bargain.
“I will take on the defense,” said Fionn. And with that, the kings and magicians who were there committed themselves to fulfilling the agreement.
Fionn marched from the banqueting hall, and as he went, all who were present of nobles and retainers and servants acclaimed him and wished him luck. But in their hearts they were bidding him good-bye, for all were assured that the lad was marching to a death so unescapeable that he might already be counted as a dead man.
Fionn walked out of the banquet hall, and as he did, everyone there—nobles, retainers, and servants—cheered for him and wished him well. But deep down, they were saying goodbye, because they all believed the young man was headed for a death that he couldn't avoid, so much so that he could already be considered dead.
It is likely that Fionn looked for help to the people of the Shi’ themselves, for, through his mother, he belonged to the tribes of Dana, although, on the father’s side, his blood was well compounded with mortal clay. It may be, too, that he knew how events would turn, for he had eaten the Salmon of Knowledge. Yet it is not recorded that on this occasion he invoked any magical art as he did on other adventures.
It’s likely that Fionn sought help from the people of the Shi’ themselves because, through his mother, he was part of the tribes of Dana, even though his father’s side was mixed with human blood. It’s also possible that he knew how things would unfold since he had eaten the Salmon of Knowledge. However, there’s no record of him using any magical powers this time like he did in other adventures.
Fionn’s way of discovering whatever was happening and hidden was always the same and is many times referred to. A shallow, oblong dish of pure, pale gold was brought to him. This dish was filled with clear water. Then Fionn would bend his head and stare into the water, and as he stared he would place his thumb in his mouth under his “Tooth of Knowledge,” his “wisdom tooth.”
Fionn always had the same method for uncovering what was happening and hidden, and many people talk about it. A shallow, rectangular dish made of pure, pale gold was brought to him. This dish was filled with clear water. Then Fionn would lean down and look into the water, and as he looked, he would put his thumb in his mouth under his “Tooth of Knowledge,” his “wisdom tooth.”
Knowledge, may it be said, is higher than magic and is more to be sought. It is quite possible to see what is happening and yet not know what is forward, for while seeing is believing it does not follow that either seeing or believing is knowing. Many a person can see a thing and believe a thing and know just as little about it as the person who does neither. But Fionn would see and know, or he would under-stand a decent ratio of his visions. That he was versed in magic is true, for he was ever known as the Knowledgeable man, and later he had two magicians in his household named Dirim and mac-Reith to do the rough work of knowledge for their busy master.
Knowledge is, let's say, more valuable than magic and is worth pursuing. It's entirely possible to witness events yet not understand what’s ahead, because while seeing is believing, it doesn't mean that either seeing or believing equates to true understanding. Many people can observe something and believe it, yet know just as little about it as someone who does neither. But Fionn aimed to see and understand, or at least grasp a good amount of his visions. It’s true that he was skilled in magic, as he was always known as the Knowledgeable Man, and later, he had two magicians, Dirim and mac-Reith, in his household to handle the practical aspects of knowledge for their busy master.
It was not from the Shi’, however, that assistance came to Fionn.
It wasn't from the Shi’, though, that help came to Fionn.
CHAPTER XIII
He marched through the successive fortifications until he came to the outer, great wall, the boundary of the city, and when he had passed this he was on the wide plain of Tara.
He marched through the series of fortifications until he reached the outer, massive wall, the limit of the city, and once he crossed this, he found himself on the vast plain of Tara.
Other than himself no person was abroad, for on the night of the Feast of Samhain none but a madman would quit the shelter of a house even if it were on fire; for whatever disasters might be within a house would be as nothing to the calamities without it.
Other than himself, no one was outside, because on the night of the Feast of Samhain, only a crazy person would leave the safety of a house, even if it were on fire; because whatever troubles might be inside a house would be nothing compared to the dangers outside.
The noise of the banquet was not now audible to Fionn—it is possible, however, that there was a shamefaced silence in the great hall—and the lights of the city were hidden by the successive great ramparts. The sky was over him; the earth under him; and than these there was nothing, or there was but the darkness and the wind.
The noise of the banquet was no longer heard by Fionn—it’s possible there was a quiet embarrassment in the huge hall—and the city lights were blocked by the towering walls. The sky was above him; the ground was beneath him; and other than that, there was nothing, or just the darkness and the wind.
But darkness was not a thing to terrify him, bred in the nightness of a wood and the very fosterling of gloom; nor could the wind afflict his ear or his heart. There was no note in its orchestra that he had not brooded on and become, which becoming is magic. The long-drawn moan of it; the thrilling whisper and hush; the shrill, sweet whistle, so thin it can scarcely be heard, and is taken more by the nerves than by the ear; the screech, sudden as a devil’s yell and loud as ten thunders; the cry as of one who flies with backward look to the shelter of leaves and darkness; and the sob as of one stricken with an age-long misery, only at times remembered, but remembered then with what a pang! His ear knew by what successions they arrived, and by what stages they grew and diminished. Listening in the dark to the bundle of noises which make a noise he could disentangle them and assign a place and a reason to each gradation of sound that formed the chorus: there was the patter of a rabbit, and there the scurrying of a hare; a bush rustled yonder, but that brief rustle was a bird; that pressure was a wolf, and this hesitation a fox; the scraping yonder was but a rough leaf against bark, and the scratching beyond it was a ferret’s claw.
But darkness wasn't something to scare him, raised in the depths of a forest and a true child of gloom; nor could the wind disturb his ears or his heart. There wasn't a sound in its symphony that he hadn't pondered and become part of, which transformation is magic. The long, drawn-out moan; the thrilling whisper and silence; the high-pitched, sweet whistle, so faint it can barely be heard, felt more in the nerves than in the ears; the screech, sudden like a devil's shout and loud as ten thunders; the cry of someone fleeing with a backward glance toward the safety of leaves and shadows; and the sob of one burdened by a lifelong sorrow, recalled only occasionally but then remembered with such a sting! He recognized how they arrived in sequence and how they grew and faded. Listening in the dark to the mix of sounds that create noise, he could untangle them and identify a place and a reason for each variation in sound that made up the chorus: there was the patter of a rabbit, and there the scurrying of a hare; a bush rustled over there, but that brief rustle was just a bird; that pressure was a wolf, and this pause was a fox; the scraping over there was merely a rough leaf against bark, and the scratching beyond it was a ferret’s claw.
Fear cannot be where knowledge is, and Fionn was not fearful.
Fear cannot exist where knowledge is, and Fionn was not afraid.
His mind, quietly busy on all sides, picked up one sound and dwelt on it. “A man,” said Fionn, and he listened in that direction, back towards the city.
His mind, quietly active in every direction, caught one sound and focused on it. “A man,” said Fionn, and he listened toward that direction, back to the city.
A man it was, almost as skilled in darkness as Fionn himself “This is no enemy,” Fionn thought; “his walking is open.”
A man it was, almost as skilled in darkness as Fionn himself. “This is no enemy,” Fionn thought; “his walking is open.”
“Who comes?” he called.
“Who’s there?” he called.
“A friend,” said the newcomer.
“A friend,” said the new arrival.
“Give a friend’s name,” said Fionn.
“Give me the name of a friend,” said Fionn.
“Fiacuil mac Cona,” was the answer.
“Fiacuil mac Cona,” was the answer.
“Ah, my pulse and heart!” cried Fionn, and he strode a few paces to meet the great robber who had fostered him among the marshes.
“Ah, my pulse and heart!” Fionn exclaimed, as he walked a few steps to greet the great thief who had cared for him in the marshes.
“So you are not afraid,” he said joyfully.
“So you’re not afraid,” he said happily.
“I am afraid in good truth,” Fiacuil whispered, “and the minute my business with you is finished I will trot back as quick as legs will carry me. May the gods protect my going as they protected my coming,” said the robber piously.
“I’m really scared,” Fiacuil whispered, “and as soon as I’m done with you, I’ll hurry back as fast as I can. May the gods watch over my way out like they did when I arrived,” said the robber devoutly.
“Amen,” said Fionn, “and now, tell me what you have come for?”
“Amen,” Fionn said, “now, what have you come for?”
“Have you any plan against this lord of the Shl?” Fiacuil whispered.
“Do you have any plan against this lord of the Shl?” Fiacuil whispered.
“I will attack him,” said Fionn.
“I’m going to go after him,” said Fionn.
“That is not a plan,” the other groaned, “we do not plan to deliver an attack but to win a victory.”
"That's not a plan," the other groaned. "We're not planning to launch an attack; we're planning to win a victory."
“Is this a very terrible person?” Fionn asked.
“Is this a really terrible person?” Fionn asked.
“Terrible indeed. No one can get near him or away from him. He comes out of the Shi’ playing sweet, low music on a timpan and a pipe, and all who hear this music fall asleep.”
“Terrible indeed. No one can get close to him or escape from him. He emerges from the Shi’ playing soft, gentle music on a drum and a pipe, and everyone who hears this music falls asleep.”
“I will not fall asleep,” said Fionn.
“I’m not going to fall asleep,” said Fionn.
“You will indeed, for everybody does.”
"You definitely will, because everyone does."
“What happens then?” Fionn asked.
“What happens next?” Fionn asked.
“When all are asleep Aillen mac Midna blows a dart of fire out of his mouth, and everything that is touched by that fire is destroyed, and he can blow his fire to an incredible distance and to any direction.”
“When everyone is asleep, Aillen mac Midna breathes a dart of fire from his mouth, and anything that that fire touches is destroyed. He can project his fire an incredible distance and in any direction.”
“You are very brave to come to help me,” Fionn murmured, “especially when you are not able to help me at all.”
“You're really brave for coming to help me,” Fionn whispered, “especially since you can’t help me at all.”
“I can help,” Fiacuil replied, “but I must be paid.”
“I can help,” Fiacuil said, “but I need to be compensated.”
“What payment?”
“What payment method?”
“A third of all you earn and a seat at your council.”
“A third of everything you make and a spot on your council.”
“I grant that,” said Fionn, “and now, tell me your plan?”
“I agree,” said Fionn, “so now, what’s your plan?”
“You remember my spear with the thirty rivets of Arabian gold in its socket?”
“You remember my spear with the thirty rivets of Arabian gold in the socket?”
“The one,” Fionn queried, “that had its head wrapped in a blanket and was stuck in a bucket of water and was chained to a wall as well—the venomous Birgha?” “That one,” Fiacuil replied.
“The one,” Fionn asked, “that had its head wrapped in a blanket, was stuck in a bucket of water, and was chained to a wall too—the poisonous Birgha?” “That’s the one,” Fiacuil responded.
“It is Aillen mac Midna’s own spear,” he continued, “and it was taken out of his Shi’ by your father.”
“It’s Aillen mac Midna’s own spear,” he continued, “and your father took it out of his Shi.”
“Well?” said Fionn, wondering nevertheless where Fiacuil got the spear, but too generous to ask.
“Well?” said Fionn, curious about where Fiacuil got the spear, but too kind to ask.
“When you hear the great man of the Shi’ coming, take the wrappings off the head of the spear and bend your face over it; the heat of the spear, the stench of it, all its pernicious and acrid qualities will prevent you from going to sleep.”
“When you hear the great man from the Shi’ approaching, uncover the spear's head and lean your face over it; the heat of the spear, its foul smell, and all its toxic and sharp properties will keep you from falling asleep.”
“Are you sure of that?” said Fionn.
“Are you sure about that?” said Fionn.
“You couldn’t go to sleep close to that stench; nobody could,” Fiacuil replied decidedly.
“You couldn’t fall asleep near that stench; nobody could,” Fiacuil replied firmly.
He continued: “Aillen mac Midna will be off his guard when he stops playing and begins to blow his fire; he will think everybody is asleep; then you can deliver the attack you were speaking of, and all good luck go with it.”
He went on: “Aillen mac Midna will be unguarded when he stops playing and starts to blow his fire; he’ll think everyone is asleep; then you can launch the attack you mentioned, and may all good luck be with you.”
“I will give him back his spear,” said Fionn.
“I'll return his spear,” said Fionn.
“Here it is,” said Fiacuil, taking the Birgha from under his cloak. “But be as careful of it, my pulse, be as frightened of it as you are of the man of Dana.”
“Here it is,” said Fiacuil, pulling the Birgha from under his cloak. “But be as careful with it, my pulse, be as scared of it as you are of the man from Dana.”
“I will be frightened of nothing,” said Fionn, “and the only person I will be sorry for is that Aillen mac Midna, who is going to get his own spear back.”
"I won't be afraid of anything," said Fionn, "and the only person I'll feel sorry for is Aillen mac Midna, who is about to get his own spear back."
“I will go away now,” his companion whispered, “for it is growing darker where you would have thought there was no more room for darkness, and there is an eerie feeling abroad which I do not like. That man from the Shi’ may come any minute, and if I catch one sound of his music I am done for.”
“I’m going to leave now,” his friend whispered, “because it’s getting darker in a place where you’d think there couldn’t be any more darkness, and there’s a creepy vibe in the air that I really don’t like. That guy from the Shi’ could show up any minute, and if I hear even a hint of his music, it’s all over for me.”
The robber went away and again Fionn was alone.
The robber left, and once again, Fionn was by himself.
CHAPTER XIV
He listened to the retreating footsteps until they could be heard no more, and the one sound that came to his tense ears was the beating of his own heart.
He listened to the fading footsteps until they disappeared completely, and the only sound that reached his anxious ears was the pounding of his own heart.
Even the wind had ceased, and there seemed to be nothing in the world but the darkness and himself. In that gigantic blackness, in that unseen quietude and vacancy, the mind could cease to be personal to itself. It could be overwhelmed and merged in space, so that consciousness would be transferred or dissipated, and one might sleep standing; for the mind fears loneliness more than all else, and will escape to the moon rather than be driven inwards on its own being.
Even the wind had stopped, and it felt like there was nothing in the world except for the darkness and himself. In that immense blackness, in that invisible stillness and emptiness, the mind could stop being focused on itself. It could be consumed and blended into space, making consciousness feel like it was fading away, to the point where one might fall asleep while standing; because the mind fears loneliness more than anything else and will flee to the moon instead of being forced to confront its own existence.
But Fionn was not lonely, and he was not afraid when the son of Midna came.
But Fionn was neither lonely nor afraid when the son of Midna arrived.
A long stretch of the silent night had gone by, minute following minute in a slow sequence, wherein as there was no change there was no time; wherein there was no past and no future, but a stupefying, endless present which is almost the annihilation of consciousness. A change came then, for the clouds had also been moving and the moon at last was sensed behind them—not as a radiance, but as a percolation of light, a gleam that was strained through matter after matter and was less than the very wraith or remembrance of itself; a thing seen so narrowly, so sparsely, that the eye could doubt if it was or was not seeing, and might conceive that its own memory was re-creating that which was still absent.
A long stretch of the silent night passed by, with each minute dragging on in a slow sequence, where nothing changed and time felt nonexistent; there was no past or future, just a numbing, endless present that nearly wiped out consciousness. Then something changed, as the clouds had also been shifting and the moon finally emerged behind them—not as a bright glow, but as a filtered light, a shimmer that seeped through layer after layer and was less than a mere shadow or memory of itself; it was something seen so narrowly, so faintly, that the eye could question if it was really seeing, and might think that its own memory was recreating what was still absent.
But Fionn’s eye was the eye of a wild creature that spies on darkness and moves there wittingly. He saw, then, not a thing but a movement; something that was darker than the darkness it loomed on; not a being but a presence, and, as it were, impending pressure. And in a little he heard the deliberate pace of that great being.
But Fionn’s eye was like that of a wild creature watching the dark and moving through it with purpose. He saw not an object but a movement; something darker than the darkness around it; not a being but a presence, like an approaching force. Soon enough, he heard the slow, deliberate footsteps of that great being.
Fionn bent to his spear and unloosed its coverings.
Fionn bent down to his spear and took off its coverings.
Then from the darkness there came another sound; a low, sweet sound; thrillingly joyous, thrillingly low; so low the ear could scarcely note it, so sweet the ear wished to catch nothing else and would strive to hear it rather than all sounds that may be heard by man: the music of another world! the unearthly, dear melody of the Shi’! So sweet it was that the sense strained to it, and having reached must follow drowsily in its wake, and would merge in it, and could not return again to its own place until that strange harmony was finished and the ear restored to freedom.
Then from the darkness came another sound; a low, sweet sound; thrillingly joyful, thrillingly soft; so soft that the ear could barely detect it, so sweet that the ear wanted to catch nothing else and would strive to hear it over all the other sounds that humans can hear: the music of another world! the otherworldly, lovely melody of the Shi’! It was so sweet that the senses were drawn to it, and once they reached it, they would follow it lazily, wanting to merge into it, and couldn’t go back to their original place until that strange harmony was over and the ear was free again.
But Fionn had taken the covering from his spear, and with his brow pressed close to it he kept his mind and all his senses engaged on that sizzling, murderous point.
But Fionn had removed the cover from his spear, and with his forehead pressed against it, he focused his mind and all his senses on that sizzling, deadly point.
The music ceased and Aillen hissed a fierce blue flame from his mouth, and it was as though he hissed lightning.
The music stopped, and Aillen let out a fierce blue flame from his mouth, like he was hissing lightning.
Here it would seem that Fionn used magic, for spreading out his fringed mantle he caught the flame. Rather he stopped it, for it slid from the mantle and sped down into the earth to the depth of twenty-six spans; from which that slope is still called the Glen of the Mantle, and the rise on which Aillen stood is known as the Ard of Fire.
Here, it seems that Fionn used magic, because when he spread out his fringed cloak, he caught the flame. In reality, he stopped it, as it slid from the cloak and shot down into the earth to a depth of twenty-six spans; that's why that slope is still called the Glen of the Mantle, and the rise where Aillen stood is known as the Ard of Fire.
One can imagine the surprise of Aillen mac Midna, seeing his fire caught and quenched by an invisible hand. And one can imagine that at this check he might be frightened, for who would be more terrified than a magician who sees his magic fail, and who, knowing of power, will guess at powers of which he has no conception and may well dread.
One can imagine Aillen mac Midna's shock when he sees his fire unexpectedly put out by an invisible force. It's easy to think he would be scared because who would be more terrified than a magician witnessing his magic fail? He understands power, and he might start to fear other powers he can't even begin to comprehend.
Everything had been done by him as it should be done. His pipe had been played and his timpan, all who heard that music should be asleep, and yet his fire was caught in full course and was quenched.
Everything had been done by him just as it should be. His pipe had been played and his drum, so that everyone who heard that music should be asleep, and yet his fire was burning strong and then was extinguished.
Aillen, with all the terrific strength of which he was master, blew again, and the great jet of blue flame came roaring and whistling from him and was caught and disappeared.
Aillen, using all the incredible strength he had, blew again, and a massive jet of blue flame shot out from him, roaring and whistling before getting caught and vanishing.
Panic swirled into the man from Faery; he turned from that terrible spot and fled, not knowing what might be behind, but dreading it as he had never before dreaded anything, and the unknown pursued him; that terrible defence became offence and hung to his heel as a wolf pads by the flank of a bull.
Panic consumed the man from Faery; he turned away from that awful place and ran, unsure of what was behind him but fearing it more than he had ever feared anything. The unknown chased him; that terrible defense turned into an offense and clung to him like a wolf tracking the side of a bull.
And Aillen was not in his own world! He was in the world of men, where movement is not easy and the very air a burden. In his own sphere, in his own element, he might have outrun Fionn, but this was Fionn’s world, Fionn’s element, and the flying god was not gross enough to outstrip him. Yet what a race he gave, for it was but at the entrance to his own Shi’ that the pursuer got close enough. Fionn put a finger into the thong of the great spear, and at that cast night fell on Aillen mac Midna. His eyes went black, his mind whirled and ceased, there came nothingness where he had been, and as the Birgha whistled into his shoulder-blades he withered away, he tumbled emptily and was dead. Fionn took his lovely head from its shoulders and went back through the night to Tara.
And Aillen was not in his own world! He was in the world of humans, where moving isn’t easy and even the air feels heavy. In his own realm, in his own environment, he could have outrun Fionn, but this was Fionn’s world, Fionn’s territory, and the flying god wasn’t crude enough to leave him behind. Still, what a race it was, for it was only at the entrance to his own Shi' that the pursuer got close enough. Fionn slipped a finger into the thong of the great spear, and with that throw, night fell on Aillen mac Midna. His eyes turned black, his mind spun and stopped, and nothingness replaced what had been there. As the Birgha whistled into his shoulder blades, he faded away, tumbled emptily, and was dead. Fionn took his beautiful head from its shoulders and returned through the night to Tara.
Triumphant Fionn, who had dealt death to a god, and to whom death would be dealt, and who is now dead!
Triumphant Fionn, who had killed a god, and to whom death would come, and who is now dead!
He reached the palace at sunrise.
He arrived at the palace at sunrise.
On that morning all were astir early. They wished to see what destruction had been wrought by the great being, but it was young Fionn they saw and that redoubtable head swinging by its hair. “What is your demand?” said the Ard-Ri’. “The thing that it is right I should ask,” said Fionn: “the command of the Fianna of Ireland.”
On that morning, everyone was up early. They wanted to see what damage the powerful being had done, but instead, they found young Fionn, with that impressive head swinging by its hair. “What do you want?” asked the Ard-Ri’. “I want what is rightfully mine,” replied Fionn: “to lead the Fianna of Ireland.”
“Make your choice,” said Conn to Goll Mor; “you will leave Ireland, or you will place your hand in the hand of this champion and be his man.”
“Make your choice,” Conn said to Goll Mor; “you can either leave Ireland or join this champion and become his man.”
Goll could do a thing that would be hard for another person, and he could do it so beautifully that he was not diminished by any action.
Goll could do something that would be difficult for anyone else, and he could do it so elegantly that he was never brought down by any of his actions.
“Here is my hand,” said Goll.
“Here’s my hand,” Goll said.
And he twinkled at the stern, young eyes that gazed on him as he made his submission.
And he smiled at the serious, youthful eyes looking at him as he made his submission.
THE BIRTH OF BRAN

Original Size
CHAPTER I
There are people who do not like dogs a bit—they are usually women—but in this story there is a man who did not like dogs. In fact, he hated them. When he saw one he used to go black in the face, and he threw rocks at it until it got out of sight. But the Power that protects all creatures had put a squint into this man’s eye, so that he always threw crooked.
There are people who really don't like dogs—not at all; they are usually women—but in this story, there's a guy who couldn’t stand them. In fact, he hated them. Whenever he spotted one, he would get so angry that his face turned dark, and he’d throw rocks at it until it was gone. But the force that looks out for all living beings had given this guy a squint, which made sure he always threw off-target.
This gentleman’s name was Fergus Fionnliath, and his stronghold was near the harbour of Galway. Whenever a dog barked he would leap out of his seat, and he would throw everything that he owned out of the window in the direction of the bark. He gave prizes to servants who disliked dogs, and when he heard that a man had drowned a litter of pups he used to visit that person and try to marry his daughter.
This man's name was Fergus Fionnliath, and his castle was close to the harbor of Galway. Every time a dog barked, he would jump out of his chair and throw everything he owned out the window toward the sound. He gave rewards to servants who didn't like dogs, and when he heard that someone had drowned a litter of puppies, he would visit that person and try to marry his daughter.
Now Fionn, the son of Uail, was the reverse of Fergus Fionnliath in this matter, for he delighted in dogs, and he knew everything about them from the setting of the first little white tooth to the rocking of the last long yellow one. He knew the affections and antipathies which are proper in a dog; the degree of obedience to which dogs may be trained without losing their honourable qualities or becoming servile and suspicious; he knew the hopes that animate them, the apprehensions which tingle in their blood, and all that is to be demanded from, or forgiven in, a paw, an ear, a nose, an eye, or a tooth; and he understood these things because he loved dogs, for it is by love alone that we understand anything.
Now Fionn, the son of Uail, was completely different from Fergus Fionnliath in this regard because he had a passion for dogs. He knew everything about them, from the first little white tooth to the last long yellow one. He understood the likes and dislikes that are typical in a dog; the level of obedience that dogs can reach without losing their noble qualities or becoming servile and wary. He recognized the hopes that motivate them, the fears that race through their veins, and everything that can be expected from or forgiven in a paw, an ear, a nose, an eye, or a tooth. He grasped these things because of his love for dogs, for it is only through love that we truly understand anything.
Among the three hundred dogs which Fionn owned there were two to whom he gave an especial tenderness, and who were his daily and nightly companions. These two were Bran and Sceo’lan, but if a person were to guess for twenty years he would not find out why Fionn loved these two dogs and why he would never be separated from them.
Among the three hundred dogs that Fionn owned, there were two he treated with special care, and who were his constant companions day and night. These two were Bran and Sceo’lan, but even if someone spent twenty years trying to understand, they would never discover why Fionn loved these two dogs so much and why he could never be apart from them.
Fionn’s mother, Muirne, went to wide Allen of Leinster to visit her son, and she brought her young sister Tuiren with her. The mother and aunt of the great captain were well treated among the Fianna, first, because they were parents to Fionn, and second, because they were beautiful and noble women.
Fionn’s mother, Muirne, traveled to the broad Allen of Leinster to see her son, bringing her younger sister Tuiren along. The mother and aunt of the great captain were welcomed warmly by the Fianna, first because they were Fionn's parents and second because they were both beautiful and noble women.
No words can describe how delightful Muirne was—she took the branch; and as to Tuiren, a man could not look at her without becoming angry or dejected. Her face was fresh as a spring morning; her voice more cheerful than the cuckoo calling from the branch that is highest in the hedge; and her form swayed like a reed and flowed like a river, so that each person thought she would surely flow to him.
No words can describe how delightful Muirne was—she took the branch; and as for Tuiren, a man couldn't look at her without feeling angry or sad. Her face was fresh like a spring morning; her voice was cheerier than the cuckoo singing from the highest branch in the hedge; and her figure swayed like a reed and flowed like a river, making everyone think she would surely flow to them.

Original Size
Men who had wives of their own grew moody and downcast because they could not hope to marry her, while the bachelors of the Fianna stared at each other with truculent, bloodshot eyes, and then they gazed on Tuiren so gently that she may have imagined she was being beamed on by the mild eyes of the dawn.
Men with their own wives became moody and gloomy because they knew they couldn't marry her, while the single men of the Fianna glared at each other with fierce, bloodshot eyes, then looked at Tuiren so gently that she might have thought she was being warmed by the soft eyes of the morning.
It was to an Ulster gentleman, Iollan Eachtach, that she gave her love, and this chief stated his rights and qualities and asked for her in marriage.
It was to an Ulster gentleman, Iollan Eachtach, that she gave her love, and this chief expressed his rights and qualities and requested her hand in marriage.
Now Fionn did not dislike the man of Ulster, but either he did not know them well or else he knew them too well, for he made a curious stipulation before consenting to the marriage. He bound Iollan to return the lady if there should be occasion to think her unhappy, and Iollan agreed to do so. The sureties to this bargain were Caelte mac Ronan, Goll mac Morna, and Lugaidh. Lugaidh himself gave the bride away, but it was not a pleasant ceremony for him, because he also was in love with the lady, and he would have preferred keeping her to giving her away. When she had gone he made a poem about her, beginning:
Now, Fionn didn't have anything against the man from Ulster, but either he didn't know them well enough or he knew them too well, because he made a strange condition before agreeing to the marriage. He required Iollan to return the woman if there was ever a reason to think she was unhappy, and Iollan agreed to that. The guarantors for this deal were Caelte mac Ronan, Goll mac Morna, and Lugaidh. Lugaidh himself gave the bride away, but it wasn’t a pleasant ceremony for him since he was also in love with the woman, and he would have preferred to keep her rather than give her up. After she left, he wrote a poem about her, starting with:
“There is no more light in the sky—”
And hundreds of sad people learned the poem by heart.
And hundreds of sad people memorized the poem.
CHAPTER II
When Iollan and Tuiren were married they went to Ulster, and they lived together very happily. But the law of life is change; nothing continues in the same way for any length of time; happiness must become unhappiness, and will be succeeded again by the joy it had displaced. The past also must be reckoned with; it is seldom as far behind us as we could wish: it is more often in front, blocking the way, and the future trips over it just when we think that the road is clear and joy our own.
When Iollan and Tuiren got married, they moved to Ulster and lived happily together. But life is all about change; nothing stays the same for long. Happiness eventually turns into unhappiness, only to be replaced again by the joy it once displaced. We also have to deal with the past; it’s rarely as far behind us as we’d like to think. More often, it’s right in front of us, blocking our path, and the future stumbles over it just when we believe the way is clear and happiness is ours.
Iollan had a past. He was not ashamed of it; he merely thought it was finished, although in truth it was only beginning, for it is that perpetual beginning of the past that we call the future.
Iollan had a history. He wasn’t embarrassed by it; he just believed it was over, although in reality, it was only starting, because it's that endless starting of the past that we refer to as the future.
Before he joined the Fianna he had been in love with a lady of the Shi’, named Uct Dealv (Fair Breast), and they had been sweethearts for years. How often he had visited his sweetheart in Faery! With what eagerness and anticipation he had gone there; the lover’s whistle that he used to give was known to every person in that Shi’, and he had been discussed by more than one of the delicate sweet ladies of Faery. “That is your whistle, Fair Breast,” her sister of the Shi’ would say.
Before he joined the Fianna, he had been in love with a lady of the Shi’, named Uct Dealv (Fair Breast), and they had been sweethearts for years. How often he had visited his love in Faery! With what eagerness and excitement he had gone there; the lover’s whistle he used was known to everyone in that Shi’, and more than one of the delicate sweet ladies of Faery had talked about him. “That’s your whistle, Fair Breast,” her sister of the Shi’ would say.
And Uct Dealv would reply: “Yes, that is my mortal, my lover, my pulse, and my one treasure.”
And Uct Dealv would reply: “Yes, that is my human, my love, my heartbeat, and my greatest treasure.”

Original Size
She laid her spinning aside, or her embroidery if she was at that, or if she were baking a cake of fine wheaten bread mixed with honey she would leave the cake to bake itself and fly to Iollan. Then they went hand in hand in the country that smells of apple-blossom and honey, looking on heavy-boughed trees and on dancing and beaming clouds. Or they stood dreaming together, locked in a clasping of arms and eyes, gazing up and down on each other, Iollan staring down into sweet grey wells that peeped and flickered under thin brows, and Uct Dealv looking up into great black ones that went dreamy and went hot in endless alternation.
She set aside her spinning or her embroidery if she was working on that, or if she was baking a cake of fine wheat bread mixed with honey, she would leave the cake to bake by itself and rush to Iollan. Then they walked hand in hand through the land that smelled of apple blossoms and honey, admiring the heavy-laden trees and the dancing, radiant clouds. Or they stood dreaming together, wrapped in each other's arms, gazing at one another—Iollan looking down into sweet gray eyes that shimmered beneath delicate brows, and Uct Dealv looking up into large dark ones that shifted from dreamy to intense in endless cycles.
Then Iollan would go back to the world of men, and Uct Dealv would return to her occupations in the Land of the Ever Young.
Then Iollan would go back to the world of men, and Uct Dealv would return to her activities in the Land of the Ever Young.
“What did he say?” her sister of the Shi’ would ask.
“What did he say?” her sister of the Shi’ would ask.
“He said I was the Berry of the Mountain, the Star of Knowledge, and the Blossom of the Raspberry.”
“He said I was the Berry of the Mountain, the Star of Knowledge, and the Blossom of the Raspberry.”
“They always say the same thing,” her sister pouted.
“They always say the same thing,” her sister complained.
“But they look other things,” Uct Dealv insisted. “They feel other things,” she murmured; and an endless conversation recommenced.
“But they look like other things,” Uct Dealv insisted. “They feel like other things,” she murmured; and an endless conversation started up again.
Then for some time Iollan did not come to Faery, and Uct Dealv marvelled at that, while her sister made an hundred surmises, each one worse than the last.
Then for a while Iollan didn’t come to Faery, and Uct Dealv wondered about it, while her sister made a hundred guesses, each one worse than the last.
“He is not dead or he would be here,” she said. “He has forgotten you, my darling.”
“He's not dead, or he would be here,” she said. “He’s just forgotten you, my dear.”
News was brought to Tlr na n-Og of the marriage of Iollan and Tuiren, and when Uct Dealv heard that news her heart ceased to beat for a moment, and she closed her eyes.
News reached Tlr na n-Og about the marriage of Iollan and Tuiren, and when Uct Dealv heard the news, her heart skipped a beat for a moment, and she shut her eyes.
“Now!” said her sister of the Shi’. “That is how long the love of a mortal lasts,” she added, in the voice of sad triumph which is proper to sisters.
“Now!” said her sister of the Shi’. “That’s how long a mortal’s love lasts,” she added, in the voice of bittersweet victory that sisters often have.
But on Uct Dealv there came a rage of jealousy and despair such as no person in the Shi’ had ever heard of, and from that moment she became capable of every ill deed; for there are two things not easily controlled, and they are hunger and jealousy. She determined that the woman who had supplanted her in Iollan’s affections should rue the day she did it. She pondered and brooded revenge in her heart, sitting in thoughtful solitude and bitter collectedness until at last she had a plan.
But on Uct Dealv, a wave of jealousy and despair hit her like nothing anyone in the Shi had ever known, and from that moment on, she was capable of any wrongdoing; after all, there are two things that are hard to control: hunger and jealousy. She decided that the woman who had taken her place in Iollan’s heart would regret the day she did it. She thought and plotted revenge in her heart, sitting alone in deep contemplation and bitter focus until finally, she came up with a plan.
She understood the arts of magic and shape-changing, so she changed her shape into that of Fionn’s female runner, the best-known woman in Ireland; then she set out from Faery and appeared in the world. She travelled in the direction of Iollan’s stronghold.
She knew the arts of magic and transformation, so she transformed into Fionn’s female runner, the most famous woman in Ireland; then she left Faery and entered the human world. She headed towards Iollan’s stronghold.
Iollan knew the appearance of Fionn’s messenger, but he was surprised to see her.
Iollan recognized Fionn’s messenger, but he was surprised to see her.
She saluted him.
She greeted him.
“Health and long life, my master.”.
“Health and long life, my friend.”
“Health and good days,” he replied. “What brings you here, dear heart?”
“Health and good days,” he answered. “What brings you here, my dear?”
“I come from Fionn.”
"I'm from Fionn."
“And your message?” said he.
“And your message?” he asked.
“The royal captain intends to visit you.”
“The royal captain plans to visit you.”
“He will be welcome,” said Iollan. “We shall give him an Ulster feast.”
“He'll be welcome,” said Iollan. “We'll give him an Ulster feast.”
“The world knows what that is,” said the messenger courteously. “And now,” she continued, “I have messages for your queen.”
“The world knows what that is,” the messenger said politely. “And now,” she went on, “I have messages for your queen.”
Tuiren then walked from the house with the messenger, but when they had gone a short distance Uct Dealv drew a hazel rod from beneath her cloak and struck it on the queen’s shoulder, and on the instant Tuiren’s figure trembled and quivered, and it began to whirl inwards and downwards, and she changed into the appearance of a hound.
Tuiren then left the house with the messenger, but after they had walked a little way, Uct Dealv pulled a hazel rod from under her cloak and tapped it on the queen’s shoulder. In an instant, Tuiren’s form shook and trembled, beginning to spin inwards and downwards, and she transformed into the shape of a hound.
It was sad to see the beautiful, slender dog standing shivering and astonished, and sad to see the lovely eyes that looked out pitifully in terror and amazement. But Uct Dealv did not feel sad. She clasped a chain about the hound’s neck, and they set off westward towards the house of Fergus Fionnliath, who was reputed to be the unfriendliest man in the world to a dog. It was because of his reputation that Uct Dealv was bringing the hound to him. She did not want a good home for this dog: she wanted the worst home that could be found in the world, and she thought that Fergus would revenge for her the rage and jealousy which she felt towards Tuiren.
It was heartbreaking to see the beautiful, slender dog standing there, shivering and stunned, with its lovely eyes looking out in fear and disbelief. But Uct Dealv didn’t feel sad. She fastened a chain around the hound’s neck, and they headed west toward the house of Fergus Fionnliath, who was known to be the meanest man in the world to a dog. It was because of his reputation that Uct Dealv was bringing the hound to him. She didn’t want a loving home for this dog; she wanted the worst home she could find, and she believed that Fergus would take out her rage and jealousy toward Tuiren.
CHAPTER III
As they paced along Uct Dealv railed bitterly against the hound, and shook and jerked her chain. Many a sharp cry the hound gave in that journey, many a mild lament.
As they walked along Uct Dealv, she complained angrily about the dog and pulled on her leash. The dog let out many sharp barks during the trip, mixed with a few soft whines.
“Ah, supplanter! Ah, taker of another girl’s sweetheart!” said Uct Dealv fiercely. “How would your lover take it if he could see you now? How would he look if he saw your pointy ears, your long thin snout, your shivering, skinny legs, and your long grey tail. He would not love you now, bad girl!”
“Ah, usurper! Ah, thief of another girl’s boyfriend!” Uct Dealv said fiercely. “How would your lover react if he could see you now? How would he feel if he saw your pointy ears, your long thin nose, your shivering, skinny legs, and your long grey tail? He wouldn’t love you now, you bad girl!”
“Have you heard of Fergus Fionnliath,” she said again, “the man who does not like dogs?”
“Have you heard of Fergus Fionnliath,” she asked again, “the guy who doesn’t like dogs?”
Tuiren had indeed heard of him.
Tuiren had definitely heard of him.
“It is to Fergus I shall bring you,” cried Uct Dealv. “He will throw stones at you. You have never had a stone thrown at you. Ah, bad girl! You do not know how a stone sounds as it nips the ear with a whirling buzz, nor how jagged and heavy it feels as it thumps against a skinny leg. Robber! Mortal! Bad girl! You have never been whipped, but you will be whipped now. You shall hear the song of a lash as it curls forward and bites inward and drags backward. You shall dig up old bones stealthily at night, and chew them against famine. You shall whine and squeal at the moon, and shiver in the cold, and you will never take another girl’s sweetheart again.”
“It’s to Fergus I'm taking you,” shouted Uct Dealv. “He’ll throw stones at you. You’ve never had a stone thrown at you before. Ah, bad girl! You don’t know what it sounds like when a stone whizzes past your ear, or how rough and heavy it feels when it hits your skinny leg. Thief! Mortal! Bad girl! You’ve never been punished, but you will be punished now. You’ll hear the crack of a whip as it comes forward, stings, and then pulls back. You’ll dig up old bones quietly at night and gnaw on them when there's nothing to eat. You’ll whine and cry at the moon, shiver in the cold, and you will never take another girl’s sweetheart again.”
And it was in those terms and in that tone that she spoke to Tuiren as they journeyed forward, so that the hound trembled and shrank, and whined pitifully and in despair.
And it was in those words and that tone that she talked to Tuiren as they moved forward, making the hound tremble and shrink, whining pitifully and in despair.
They came to Fergus Fionnliath’s stronghold, and Uct Dealv demanded admittance.
They arrived at Fergus Fionnliath’s fortress, and Uct Dealv requested entry.
“Leave that dog outside,” said the servant.
“Leave that dog outside,” said the servant.
“I will not do so,” said the pretended messenger.
“I won't do that,” said the fake messenger.
“You can come in without the dog, or you can stay out with the dog,” said the surly guardian.
“You can come in without the dog, or you can stay outside with the dog,” said the grumpy guard.
“By my hand,” cried Uct Dealv, “I will come in with this dog, or your master shall answer for it to Fionn.”
“By my hand,” shouted Uct Dealv, “I will come in with this dog, or your master will have to answer to Fionn.”
At the name of Fionn the servant almost fell out of his standing. He flew to acquaint his master, and Fergus himself came to the great door of the stronghold.
At the mention of Fionn, the servant nearly lost his footing. He rushed to inform his master, and Fergus himself came to the main entrance of the fortress.
“By my faith,” he cried in amazement, “it is a dog.”
“By my faith,” he exclaimed in amazement, “it’s a dog.”
“A dog it is,” growled the glum servant.
“A dog it is,” growled the unhappy servant.
“Go you away,” said Fergus to Uct Dealv, “and when you have killed the dog come back to me and I will give you a present.”
“Go away,” said Fergus to Uct Dealv, “and when you’ve killed the dog, come back to me and I’ll give you a reward.”
“Life and health, my good master, from Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne,” said she to Fergus.
“Life and health, my good master, from Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne,” she said to Fergus.
“Life and health back to Fionn,” he replied. “Come into the house and give your message, but leave the dog outside, for I don’t like dogs.”
“Health and happiness to Fionn,” he replied. “Come into the house and share your message, but leave the dog outside, as I’m not fond of dogs.”
“The dog comes in,” the messenger replied.
“The dog comes in,” the messenger replied.
“How is that?” cried Fergus angrily.
“How is that possible?” Fergus shouted, frustrated.
“Fionn sends you this hound to take care of until he comes for her,” said the messenger.
“Fionn sends you this dog to look after until he comes for her,” said the messenger.
“I wonder at that,” Fergus growled, “for Fionn knows well that there is not a man in the world has less of a liking for dogs than I have.”
“I find that surprising,” Fergus growled, “because Fionn knows very well that there isn’t a man in the world who likes dogs less than I do.”
“However that may be, master, I have given Fionn’s message, and here at my heel is the dog. Do you take her or refuse her?”
"Anyway, master, I’ve delivered Fionn’s message, and here at my heel is the dog. Are you taking her or passing?"
“If I could refuse anything to Fionn it would be a dog,” said Fergus, “but I could not refuse anything to Fionn, so give me the hound.”
“If I could say no to Fionn about anything, it would be about a dog,” said Fergus, “but I can’t say no to Fionn about anything, so just give me the hound.”
Uct Dealv put the chain in his hand.
Uct Dealv took the chain in his hand.
“Ah, bad dog!” said she.
“Ah, bad dog!” she said.
And then she went away well satisfied with her revenge, and returned to her own people in the Shi.
And then she left feeling really pleased with her revenge and went back to her own people in the Shi.
CHAPTER IV
On the following day Fergus called his servant.
On the next day, Fergus called for his servant.
“Has that dog stopped shivering yet?” he asked.
“Has that dog stopped shaking yet?” he asked.
“It has not, sir,” said the servant.
“It hasn’t, sir,” said the servant.
“Bring the beast here,” said his master, “for whoever else is dissatisfied Fionn must be satisfied.”
“Bring the beast here,” said his master, “because anyone else who is unhappy, Fionn must be satisfied.”
The dog was brought, and he examined it with a jaundiced and bitter eye.
The dog was brought in, and he looked at it with a cynical and resentful expression.
“It has the shivers indeed,” he said.
“It really gives you the chills,” he said.
“The shivers it has,” said the servant.
“The chills it has,” said the servant.
“How do you cure the shivers?” his master demanded, for he thought that if the animal’s legs dropped off Fionn would not be satisfied.
“How do you get rid of the shivers?” his master asked, because he figured that if the animal’s legs fell off, Fionn wouldn't be happy.
“There is a way,” said the servant doubtfully.
“There’s a way,” the servant said uncertainly.
“If there is a way, tell it to me,” cried his master angrily.
“If there’s a way, let me know,” his master shouted angrily.
“If you were to take the beast up in your arms and hug it and kiss it, the shivers would stop,” said the man.
“If you picked up the beast and held it tight, hugging and kissing it, the shivers would go away,” said the man.
“Do you mean—?” his master thundered, and he stretched his hand for a club.
“Do you mean—?” his master shouted, reaching for a club.
“I heard that,” said the servant humbly.
“I heard that,” said the servant respectfully.
“Take that dog up,” Fergus commanded, “and hug it and kiss it, and if I find a single shiver left in the beast I’ll break your head.”
“Take that dog upstairs,” Fergus ordered, “and hug it and kiss it, and if I find even a single shiver left in the animal, I’ll break your head.”
The man bent to the hound, but it snapped a piece out of his hand, and nearly bit his nose off as well.
The man leaned down toward the dog, but it took a chunk out of his hand and almost bit his nose off, too.
“That dog doesn’t like me,” said the man.
“That dog doesn’t like me,” the man said.
“Nor do I,” roared Fergus; “get out of my sight.”
“Me neither,” shouted Fergus; “get out of my sight.”
The man went away and Fergus was left alone with the hound, but the poor creature was so terrified that it began to tremble ten times worse than before.
The man walked away, leaving Fergus alone with the dog, but the poor animal was so scared that it started to shake even more than before.
“Its legs will drop off,” said Fergus. “Fionn will blame me,” he cried in despair.
“Its legs are going to fall off,” said Fergus. “Fionn will blame me,” he shouted in despair.
He walked to the hound.
He walked over to the dog.
“If you snap at my nose, or if you put as much as the start of a tooth into the beginning of a finger!” he growled.
“If you snap at my nose, or if you put even the tiniest bit of a tooth on the tip of my finger!” he growled.
He picked up the dog, but it did not snap, it only trembled. He held it gingerly for a few moments.
He picked up the dog, but it didn’t snap; it just trembled. He held it cautiously for a few moments.
“If it has to be hugged,” he said, “I’ll hug it. I’d do more than that for Fionn.”
“If it needs to be hugged,” he said, “I’ll hug it. I’d do even more than that for Fionn.”
He tucked and tightened the animal into his breast, and marched moodily up and down the room. The dog’s nose lay along his breast under his chin, and as he gave it dutiful hugs, one hug to every five paces, the dog put out its tongue and licked him timidly under the chin.
He cradled the dog against his chest and paced back and forth in the room. The dog's nose rested against his chest under his chin, and as he gave it affectionate hugs—one for every five steps—the dog timidly stuck out its tongue and licked him under the chin.
“Stop,” roared Fergus, “stop that forever,” and he grew very red in the face, and stared truculently down along his nose. A soft brown eye looked up at him and the shy tongue touched again on his chin.
“Stop,” shouted Fergus, “stop that for good,” and his face turned bright red as he glared down his nose. A gentle brown eye gazed up at him, and a timid tongue flicked out to touch his chin again.
“If it has to be kissed,” said Fergus gloomily, “I’ll kiss it; I’d do more than that for Fionn,” he groaned.
“If it has to be kissed,” said Fergus, feeling down, “I’ll kiss it; I’d do more than that for Fionn,” he groaned.
He bent his head, shut his eyes, and brought the dog’s jaw against his lips. And at that the dog gave little wriggles in his arms, and little barks, and little licks, so that he could scarcely hold her. He put the hound down at last.
He lowered his head, closed his eyes, and pressed the dog’s jaw against his lips. At that, the dog squirmed in his arms, barked softly, and gave little licks, making it hard for him to hold her. Finally, he put the hound down.
“There is not a single shiver left in her,” he said.
“There isn’t a trace of fear left in her,” he said.
And that was true.
And that was real.
Everywhere he walked the dog followed him, giving little prances and little pats against him, and keeping her eyes fixed on his with such eagerness and intelligence that he marvelled.
Everywhere he went, the dog followed him, bouncing along and nudging against him, keeping her eyes locked on his with such eagerness and intelligence that he was amazed.
“That dog likes me,” he murmured in amazement.
“That dog likes me,” he said in amazement.
“By my hand,” he cried next day, “I like that dog.”
“By my hand,” he exclaimed the next day, “I really like that dog.”
The day after that he was calling her “My One Treasure, My Little Branch.” And within a week he could not bear her to be out of his sight for an instant.
The day after that, he was calling her “My One Treasure, My Little Branch.” And within a week, he couldn’t stand to be away from her for even a moment.
He was tormented by the idea that some evil person might throw a stone at the hound, so he assembled his servants and retainers and addressed them.
He was troubled by the thought that someone might throw a stone at the dog, so he gathered his servants and followers and spoke to them.
He told them that the hound was the Queen of Creatures, the Pulse of his Heart, and the Apple of his Eye, and he warned them that the person who as much as looked sideways on her, or knocked one shiver out of her, would answer for the deed with pains and indignities. He recited a list of calamities which would befall such a miscreant, and these woes began with flaying and ended with dismemberment, and had inside bits of such complicated and ingenious torment that the blood of the men who heard it ran chill in their veins, and the women of the household fainted where they stood.
He told them that the hound was the Queen of Creatures, the Pulse of his Heart, and the Apple of his Eye, and he warned them that anyone who even glanced at her the wrong way or caused her any distress would pay for it with pain and humiliation. He listed the disasters that would come to such a wrongdoer, starting with flaying and ending with dismemberment, filled with such elaborate and creative tortures that the blood of the men who heard it ran cold in their veins, and the women of the household fainted where they stood.
CHAPTER V
In course of time the news came to Fionn that his mother’s sister was not living with Iollan. He at once sent a messenger calling for fulfilment of the pledge that had been given to the Fianna, and demanding the instant return of Tuiren. Iollan was in a sad condition when this demand was made. He guessed that Uct Dealv had a hand in the disappearance of his queen, and he begged that time should be given him in which to find the lost girl. He promised if he could not discover her within a certain period that he would deliver his body into Fionn’s hands, and would abide by whatever judgement Fionn might pronounce. The great captain agreed to that.
In time, Fionn learned that his mother's sister was not with Iollan. He immediately sent a messenger to demand the fulfillment of the promise made to the Fianna and to insist on the immediate return of Tuiren. Iollan was in a difficult state when this request was made. He suspected that Uct Dealv was involved in the disappearance of his queen, and he asked for some time to find the missing girl. He promised that if he couldn't locate her within a specified period, he would surrender himself to Fionn and accept whatever judgment Fionn deemed appropriate. The great captain agreed to this.
“Tell the wife-loser that I will have the girl or I will have his head,” said Fionn.
“Tell the loser of a husband that I’ll take the girl or I’ll take his head,” said Fionn.
Iollan set out then for Faery. He knew the way, and in no great time he came to the hill where Uct Dealv was.
Iollan then set off for Faery. He knew the route, and soon enough, he arrived at the hill where Uct Dealv was located.
It was hard to get Uct Dealv to meet him, but at last she consented, and they met under the apple boughs of Faery.
It was tough to get Uct Dealv to agree to meet him, but eventually she said yes, and they met under the apple branches of Faery.
“Well!” said Uct Dealv. “Ah! Breaker of Vows and Traitor to Love,” said she.
“Well!” said Uct Dealv. “Ah! Breaker of Promises and Traitor to Love,” she said.
“Hail and a blessing,” said Iollan humbly.
“Hail and a blessing,” Iollan said humbly.
“By my hand,” she cried, “I will give you no blessing, for it was no blessing you left with me when we parted.”
“By my hand,” she shouted, “I won’t give you any blessing, because you didn’t leave me with a blessing when we separated.”
“I am in danger,” said Iollan.
“I’m in danger,” Iollan said.
“What is that to me?” she replied fiercely.
“What does that mean to me?” she responded angrily.
“Fionn may claim my head,” he murmured.
“Fionn might want my head,” he whispered.
“Let him claim what he can take,” said she.
“Let him take what he can,” she said.
“No,” said Iollan proudly, “he will claim what I can give.”
“No,” Iollan said proudly, “he will take what I can offer.”
“Tell me your tale,” said she coldly.
“Tell me your story,” she said coldly.
Iollan told his story then, and, he concluded, “I am certain that you have hidden the girl.”
Iollan shared his story then, and he finished with, “I’m sure you’ve hidden the girl.”
“If I save your head from Fionn,” the woman of the Shi’ replied, “then your head will belong to me.”
“If I save your head from Fionn,” the woman of the Shi’ replied, “then your head will be mine.”
“That is true,” said Iollan.
"That's true," said Iollan.
“And if your head is mine, the body that goes under it is mine. Do you agree to that?”
“And if your head is mine, then the body that goes with it is mine. Do you agree to that?”
“I do,” said Iollan.
“I do,” said Iollan.
“Give me your pledge,” said Uct Dealv, “that if I save you from this danger you will keep me as your sweetheart until the end of life and time.”
“Promise me,” Uct Dealv said, “that if I save you from this danger, you will stay with me as your partner for life.”
“I give that pledge,” said Iollan.
“I make that promise,” said Iollan.
Uct Dealv went then to the house of Fergus Fionnliath, and she broke the enchantment that was on the hound, so that Tuiren’s own shape came back to her; but in the matter of two small whelps, to which the hound had given birth, the enchantment could not be broken, so they had to remain as they were. These two whelps were Bran and Sceo’lan. They were sent to Fionn, and he loved them for ever after, for they were loyal and affectionate, as only dogs can be, and they were as intelligent as human beings. Besides that, they were Fionn’s own cousins.
Uct Dealv went to the house of Fergus Fionnliath and lifted the curse from the hound, so Tuiren’s original form returned to her. However, the spell couldn’t be broken for her two small puppies that the hound had given birth to, so they had to stay as they were. These two puppies were Bran and Sceo’lan. They were sent to Fionn, who loved them forever after, as they were loyal and affectionate, like only dogs can be, and they were as smart as humans. On top of that, they were Fionn’s own cousins.
Tuiren was then asked in marriage by Lugaidh who had loved her so long. He had to prove to her that he was not any other woman’s sweetheart, and when he proved that they were married, and they lived happily ever after, which is the proper way to live. He wrote a poem beginning:
Tuiren was then asked to marry Lugaidh, who had loved her for so long. He had to show her that he wasn't involved with anyone else, and once he proved that, they got married and lived happily ever after, which is how life should be. He wrote a poem that began:
“Beautiful is the day. Precious is the eye of the dawn—”
And a thousand merry people learned it after him.
And a thousand happy people learned it after him.
But as to Fergus Fionnliath, he took to his bed, and he stayed there for a year and a day suffering from blighted affection, and he would have died in the bed only that Fionn sent him a special pup, and in a week that young hound became the Star of Fortune and the very Pulse of his Heart, so that he got well again, and he also lived happily ever after.
But as for Fergus Fionnliath, he got into bed and stayed there for a year and a day, suffering from unrequited love. He would have died in that bed if Fionn hadn't sent him a special pup. In a week, that young hound became his lucky charm and the very heartbeat of his life, so he recovered, and he also lived happily ever after.
OISIN’S MOTHER

Original Size
CHAPTER I
EVENING was drawing nigh, and the Fianna-Finn had decided to hunt no more that day. The hounds were whistled to heel, and a sober, homeward march began. For men will walk soberly in the evening, however they go in the day, and dogs will take the mood from their masters. They were pacing so, through the golden-shafted, tender-coloured eve, when a fawn leaped suddenly from covert, and, with that leap, all quietness vanished: the men shouted, the dogs gave tongue, and a furious chase commenced.
EVENING was approaching, and the Fianna-Finn decided to stop hunting for the day. The hounds were called to heel, and a serious march home began. People tend to walk more thoughtfully in the evening, no matter how they behave during the day, and dogs pick up on their owners' moods. They were making their way through the softly colored, golden-hued evening when suddenly a fawn jumped out from hiding, and with that leap, all calm vanished: the men yelled, the dogs barked, and a wild chase began.
Fionn loved a chase at any hour, and, with Bran and Sceo’lan, he outstripped the men and dogs of his troop, until nothing remained in the limpid world but Fionn, the two hounds, and the nimble, beautiful fawn. These, and the occasional boulders, round which they raced, or over which they scrambled; the solitary tree which dozed aloof and beautiful in the path, the occasional clump of trees that hived sweet shadow as a hive hoards honey, and the rustling grass that stretched to infinity, and that moved and crept and swung under the breeze in endless, rhythmic billowings.
Fionn loved a chase at any time, and with Bran and Sceo'lan, he easily outpaced the men and dogs of his group, until all that was left in the clear world was Fionn, the two hounds, and the quick, beautiful fawn. These, along with the occasional boulders they raced around or climbed over; the lone tree that stood apart, beautiful and resting in the path, the occasional group of trees casting sweet shade like a hive storing honey, and the rustling grass that stretched endlessly, moving and swaying gently in the breeze with rhythmic waves.
In his wildest moment Fionn was thoughtful, and now, although running hard, he was thoughtful. There was no movement of his beloved hounds that he did not know; not a twitch or fling of the head, not a cock of the ears or tail that was not significant to him. But on this chase whatever signs the dogs gave were not understood by their master.
In his wildest moments, Fionn was deep in thought, and now, even while running hard, he was still reflective. He knew every movement of his beloved hounds; every twitch or flick of their heads, every perk of their ears or wag of their tails had meaning to him. But during this chase, he couldn't decipher whatever signs the dogs were giving.
He had never seen them in such eager flight. They were almost utterly absorbed in it, but they did not whine with eagerness, nor did they cast any glance towards him for the encouraging word which he never failed to give when they sought it.
He had never seen them fly with such enthusiasm. They were nearly completely focused on it, but they didn’t whine with excitement, nor did they look at him for the encouraging word he always offered when they needed it.
They did look at him, but it was a look which he could not comprehend. There was a question and a statement in those deep eyes, and he could not understand what that question might be, nor what it was they sought to convey. Now and again one of the dogs turned a head in full flight, and stared, not at Fionn, but distantly backwards, over the spreading and swelling plain where their companions of the hunt had disappeared. “They are looking for the other hounds,” said Fionn.
They did look at him, but it was a look he couldn’t understand. There was a question and a statement in those deep eyes, and he couldn’t figure out what that question was, or what they were trying to convey. Every so often, one of the dogs would turn its head mid-run and stare, not at Fionn, but far behind, over the expanding plain where their hunting companions had vanished. “They’re looking for the other hounds,” Fionn said.
“And yet they do not give tongue! Tongue it, a Vran!” he shouted, “Bell it out, a Heo’lan!”
“And yet they don’t speak up! Speak up, a Vran!” he shouted, “Shout it out, a Heo’lan!”
It was then they looked at him, the look which he could not understand and had never seen on a chase. They did not tongue it, nor bell it, but they added silence to silence and speed to speed, until the lean grey bodies were one pucker and lashing of movement.
It was then they looked at him, a look he couldn't understand and had never seen during a chase. They didn't speak or make any noise, but they added silence to silence and speed to speed, until the lean gray bodies were just a blur of movement.
Fionn marvelled. “They do not want the other dogs to hear or to come on this chase,” he murmured, and he wondered what might be passing within those slender heads.
Fionn was amazed. “They don’t want the other dogs to hear or join in this chase,” he whispered, and he wondered what might be going on in those slender heads.
“The fawn runs well,” his thought continued. “What is it, a Vran, my heart? After her, a Heo’lan! Hist and away, my loves!”
"The fawn runs smoothly," he thought. "What is it, a Vran, my heart? After her, a Heo’lan! Quick and away, my loves!"
“There is going and to spare in that beast yet,” his mind went on. “She is not stretched to the full, nor half stretched. She may outrun even Bran,” he thought ragingly.
“There's still plenty of energy left in that beast,” his mind continued. “She’s not maxed out at all, not even close. She might even outrun Bran,” he thought furiously.
They were racing through a smooth valley in a steady, beautiful, speedy flight when, suddenly, the fawn stopped and lay on the grass, and it lay with the calm of an animal that has no fear, and the leisure of one that is not pressed.
They were flying through a smooth valley at a steady, beautiful speed when, suddenly, the fawn stopped and lay down on the grass, calm like an animal that feels no fear, and relaxed like one that isn't in a hurry.
“Here is a change,” said Fionn, staring in astonishment.
“Here’s a change,” Fionn said, staring in shock.
“She is not winded,” he said. “What is she lying down for?” But Bran and Sceo’lan did not stop; they added another inch to their long-stretched easy bodies, and came up on the fawn.
“She’s not out of breath,” he said. “So why is she lying down?” But Bran and Sceo’lan didn’t slow down; they stretched their long bodies another inch and approached the fawn.
“It is an easy kill,” said Fionn regretfully. “They have her,” he cried.
“It’s an easy kill,” Fionn said with regret. “They’ve got her,” he shouted.
But he was again astonished, for the dogs did not kill. They leaped and played about the fawn, licking its face, and rubbing delighted noses against its neck.
But he was once again surprised, because the dogs didn’t attack. They jumped and played around the fawn, licking its face and happily rubbing their noses against its neck.
Fionn came up then. His long spear was lowered in his fist at the thrust, and his sharp knife was in its sheath, but he did not use them, for the fawn and the two hounds began to play round him, and the fawn was as affectionate towards him as the hounds were; so that when a velvet nose was thrust in his palm, it was as often a fawn’s muzzle as a hound’s.
Fionn came up then. He held his long spear lowered in his hand, and his sharp knife was in its sheath, but he didn't use them, because the fawn and the two hounds started to play around him, and the fawn was just as affectionate towards him as the hounds were; so that when a soft nose nudged his palm, it was just as likely to be the fawn’s muzzle as the hound’s.
In that joyous company he came to wide Allen of Leinster, where the people were surprised to see the hounds and the fawn and the Chief and none other of the hunters that had set out with them.
In that cheerful group, he arrived at wide Allen of Leinster, where the people were astonished to see the hounds, the fawn, the Chief, and none of the other hunters who had set out with them.
When the others reached home, the Chief told of his chase, and it was agreed that such a fawn must not be killed, but that it should be kept and well treated, and that it should be the pet fawn of the Fianna. But some of those who remembered Brah’s parentage thought that as Bran herself had come from the Shi so this fawn might have come out of the Shi also.
When the others got home, the Chief shared his story about the chase, and everyone agreed that such a fawn shouldn't be killed but should be kept and treated well, becoming the pet fawn of the Fianna. However, some who remembered Brah’s lineage speculated that just as Bran herself had come from the Shi, this fawn might have emerged from the Shi as well.
CHAPTER II
Late that night, when he was preparing for rest, the door of Fionn’s chamber opened gently and a young woman came into the room. The captain stared at her, as he well might, for he had never seen or imagined to see a woman so beautiful as this was. Indeed, she was not a woman, but a young girl, and her bearing was so gently noble, her look so modestly high, that the champion dared scarcely look at her, although he could not by any means have looked away.
Late that night, as he was getting ready for bed, the door to Fionn’s room opened quietly and a young woman stepped inside. The captain stared at her, as anyone would, because he had never seen or even imagined a woman as beautiful as she was. In fact, she was not a woman, but a young girl, and her presence was so gracefully noble, her gaze so modestly elevated, that the champion hardly dared to look at her, even though he couldn't bring himself to look away.
As she stood within the doorway, smiling, and shy as a flower, beautifully timid as a fawn, the Chief communed with his heart.
As she stood in the doorway, smiling and shy like a flower, beautifully timid like a fawn, the Chief connected with his heart.
“She is the Sky-woman of the Dawn,” he said. “She is the light on the foam. She is white and odorous as an apple-blossom. She smells of spice and honey. She is my beloved beyond the women of the world. She shall never be taken from me.”
“She is the Sky-woman of the Dawn,” he said. “She is the light on the foam. She is as pure and fragrant as an apple blossom. She has the scent of spice and honey. She is my beloved above all other women in the world. She will never be taken from me.”
And that thought was delight and anguish to him: delight because of such sweet prospect, anguish because it was not yet realised, and might not be.
And that thought brought him both joy and pain: joy because of such a sweet possibility, pain because it wasn’t yet real and might never be.
As the dogs had looked at him on the chase with a look that he did not understand, so she looked at him, and in her regard there was a question that baffled him and a statement which he could not follow.
As the dogs had stared at him during the chase with a look he couldn’t comprehend, she looked at him the same way, and in her gaze was a question that puzzled him and a statement he couldn’t quite grasp.
He spoke to her then, mastering his heart to do it.
He then spoke to her, controlling his heart to do so.
“I do not seem to know you,” he said.
“I don’t seem to know you,” he said.
“You do not know me indeed,” she replied.
"You really don't know me," she said.
“It is the more wonderful,” he continued gently, “for I should know every person that is here. What do you require from me?”
“It’s even more amazing,” he continued softly, “because I should know everyone who is here. What do you need from me?”
“I beg your protection, royal captain.”
"I ask for your protection, royal captain."
“I give that to all,” he answered. “Against whom do you desire protection?”
“I give that to everyone,” he replied. “Who do you want protection from?”
“I am in terror of the Fear Doirche.”
“I am terrified of the Fear Doirche.”
“The Dark Man of the Shi?”
“The Dark Man of the Shi?”
“He is my enemy,” she said.
"He's my enemy," she said.
“He is mine now,” said Fionn. “Tell me your story.”
“He's mine now,” Fionn said. “Tell me your story.”
“My name is Saeve, and I am a woman of Faery,” she commenced. “In the Shi’ many men gave me their love, but I gave my love to no man of my country.”
“My name is Saeve, and I’m a woman of Faery,” she began. “In the Shi, many men offered me their love, but I gave my love to no man from my land.”
“That was not reasonable,” the other chided with a blithe heart.
"That wasn't reasonable," the other scolded with a carefree attitude.
“I was contented,” she replied, “and what we do not want we do not lack. But if my love went anywhere it went to a mortal, a man of the men of Ireland.”
“I was happy,” she replied, “and what we don’t want we don’t miss. But if my love went to someone, it went to a mortal, a man from Ireland.”
“By my hand,” said Fionn in mortal distress, “I marvel who that man can be!”
“By my hand,” said Fionn in deep distress, “I wonder who that man could be!”
“He is known to you,” she murmured. “I lived thus in the peace of Faery, hearing often of my mortal champion, for the rumour of his great deeds had gone through the Shi’, until a day came when the Black Magician of the Men of God put his eye on me, and, after that day, in whatever direction I looked I saw his eye.”
“He is familiar to you,” she whispered. “I lived in the tranquility of Faery, often hearing about my mortal hero, for news of his great deeds spread through the Shi’, until one day the Black Magician of the Men of God fixed his gaze on me, and after that day, no matter which way I turned, I saw his eye.”

Original Size
She stopped at that, and the terror that was in her heart was on her face. “He is everywhere,” she whispered. “He is in the bushes, and on the hill. He looked up at me from the water, and he stared down on me from the sky. His voice commands out of the spaces, and it demands secretly in the heart. He is not here or there, he is in all places at all times. I cannot escape from him,” she said, “and I am afraid,” and at that she wept noiselessly and stared on Fionn.
She stopped there, and the fear in her heart showed on her face. “He’s everywhere,” she whispered. “He’s in the bushes and on the hill. He looked up at me from the water and stared down at me from the sky. His voice echoes from everywhere, and it secretly demands in the heart. He’s not here or there; he’s in all places at all times. I can’t escape from him,” she said, “and I’m scared,” and with that, she cried silently and gazed at Fionn.
“He is my enemy,” Fionn growled. “I name him as my enemy.”
“He's my enemy,” Fionn growled. “I declare him to be my enemy.”
“You will protect me,” she implored.
“You will protect me,” she pleaded.
“Where I am let him not come,” said Fionn. “I also have knowledge. I am Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne, a man among men and a god where the gods are.”
“Where I am, he shouldn't come,” said Fionn. “I also have knowledge. I am Fionn, the son of Uail, the son of Baiscne, a man among men and a god among the gods.”
“He asked me in marriage,” she continued, “but my mind was full of my own dear hero, and I refused the Dark Man.”
“He asked me to marry him,” she continued, “but my mind was full of my own dear hero, and I turned down the Dark Man.”
“That was your right, and I swear by my hand that if the man you desire is alive and unmarried he shall marry you or he will answer to me for the refusal.”
“That was your right, and I swear by my hand that if the man you want is alive and single, he will marry you or he will have to answer to me for saying no.”
“He is not married,” said Saeve, “and you have small control over him.” The Chief frowned thoughtfully. “Except the High King and the kings I have authority in this land.”
“He's not married,” Saeve said, “and you have little control over him.” The Chief frowned, thinking. “Except for the High King and the kings I have authority over in this land.”
“What man has authority over himself?” said Saeve.
“What man has authority over himself?” said Saeve.
“Do you mean that I am the man you seek?” said Fionn.
“Are you saying I’m the guy you’re looking for?” Fionn said.
“It is to yourself I gave my love,” she replied. “This is good news,” Fionn cried joyfully, “for the moment you came through the door I loved and desired you, and the thought that you wished for another man went into my heart like a sword.” Indeed, Fionn loved Saeve as he had not loved a woman before and would never love one again. He loved her as he had never loved anything before. He could not bear to be away from her. When he saw her he did not see the world, and when he saw the world without her it was as though he saw nothing, or as if he looked on a prospect that was bleak and depressing. The belling of a stag had been music to Fionn, but when Saeve spoke that was sound enough for him. He had loved to hear the cuckoo calling in the spring from the tree that is highest in the hedge, or the blackbird’s jolly whistle in an autumn bush, or the thin, sweet enchantment that comes to the mind when a lark thrills out of sight in the air and the hushed fields listen to the song. But his wife’s voice was sweeter to Fionn than the singing of a lark. She filled him with wonder and surmise. There was magic in the tips of her fingers. Her thin palm ravished him. Her slender foot set his heart beating; and whatever way her head moved there came a new shape of beauty to her face.
“It’s you I gave my love to,” she replied. “This is great news,” Fionn exclaimed joyfully, “because the moment you walked in, I loved and wanted you, and the idea that you wanted another man pierced my heart like a sword.” Truly, Fionn loved Saeve as he had never loved a woman before and would never love one again. He loved her like he had never loved anything else. He couldn’t stand being apart from her. When he looked at her, he didn’t see anything else, and when he saw the world without her, it felt like he saw nothing at all, or as if he was gazing at a bleak, depressing landscape. The roar of a stag had been music to Fionn, but when Saeve spoke, that was enough for him. He loved hearing the cuckoo calling in the spring from the tallest tree in the hedge, or the cheerful whistle of the blackbird in the autumn bush, or the sweet enchantment that fills the mind when a lark soars out of sight in the air and the quiet fields listen to its song. But his wife’s voice was sweeter to him than the singing of a lark. She filled him with awe and curiosity. There was magic in the tips of her fingers. Her delicate palm captivated him. Her slender foot made his heart race; and every time her head moved, a new shape of beauty appeared on her face.
“She is always new,” said Fionn. “She is always better than any other woman; she is always better than herself.”
“She’s always fresh,” said Fionn. “She’s always better than any other woman; she’s always better than she was before.”
He attended no more to the Fianna. He ceased to hunt. He did not listen to the songs of poets or the curious sayings of magicians, for all of these were in his wife, and something that was beyond these was in her also.
He stopped paying attention to the Fianna. He stopped hunting. He didn’t listen to the songs of poets or the strange sayings of magicians, because all of that was in his wife, and there was something beyond that in her too.
“She is this world and the next one; she is completion,” said Fionn.
“She is both this world and the next; she is everything,” said Fionn.
CHAPTER III
It happened that the men of Lochlann came on an expedition against Ireland. A monstrous fleet rounded the bluffs of Ben Edair, and the Danes landed there, to prepare an attack which would render them masters of the country. Fionn and the Fianna-Finn marched against them. He did not like the men of Lochlann at any time, but this time he moved against them in wrath, for not only were they attacking Ireland, but they had come between him and the deepest joy his life had known.
It turned out that the men from Lochlann were launching an expedition to Ireland. A massive fleet sailed around the cliffs of Ben Edair, and the Danes landed there, getting ready to attack and take control of the land. Fionn and the Fianna-Finn marched to confront them. He had never liked the men from Lochlann, but this time he was filled with anger, not only because they were invading Ireland, but also because they had come between him and the greatest happiness he had ever experienced.
It was a hard fight, but a short one. The Lochlannachs were driven back to their ships, and within a week the only Danes remaining in Ireland were those that had been buried there.
It was a tough battle, but it didn't last long. The Norsemen were pushed back to their ships, and within a week, the only Danes left in Ireland were those who had been buried there.
That finished, he left the victorious Fianna and returned swiftly to the plain of Allen, for he could not bear to be one unnecessary day parted from Saeve.
That done, he left the victorious Fianna and quickly returned to the plain of Allen, as he couldn’t stand being apart from Saeve for even one unnecessary day.
“You are not leaving us!” exclaimed Goll mac Morna.
“You're not leaving us!” shouted Goll mac Morna.
“I must go,” Fionn replied.
“I have to go,” Fionn replied.
“You will not desert the victory feast,” Conan reproached him.
“You're not going to ditch the victory feast,” Conan scolded him.
“Stay with us, Chief,” Caelte begged.
“Please don’t leave us, Chief,” Caelte pleaded.
“What is a feast without Fionn?” they complained.
"What’s a feast without Fionn?" they complained.
But he would not stay.
But he wouldn’t stay.
“By my hand,” he cried, “I must go. She will be looking for me from the window.”
“By my hand,” he shouted, “I have to go. She’ll be waiting for me by the window.”
“That will happen indeed,” Goll admitted.
"That will definitely happen," Goll admitted.
“That will happen,” cried Fionn. “And when she sees me far out on the plain, she will run through the great gate to meet me.”
"That's going to happen," shouted Fionn. "And when she sees me out on the plain, she'll run through the big gate to meet me."
“It would be the queer wife would neglect that run,” Cona’n growled.
“It would be the strange wife who would ignore that run,” Cona’n growled.
“I shall hold her hand again,” Fionn entrusted to Caelte’s ear.
“I’ll hold her hand again,” Fionn whispered to Caelte.
“You will do that, surely.”
"You'll do that, for sure."
“I shall look into her face,” his lord insisted. But he saw that not even beloved Caelte understood the meaning of that, and he knew sadly and yet proudly that what he meant could not be explained by any one and could not be comprehended by any one.
“I’m going to look into her face,” his lord insisted. But he realized that even beloved Caelte didn’t understand what he meant, and he sadly yet proudly knew that what he meant couldn’t be explained by anyone and couldn’t be grasped by anyone.
“You are in love, dear heart,” said Caelte.
“You're in love, dear heart,” Caelte said.
“In love he is,” Cona’n grumbled. “A cordial for women, a disease for men, a state of wretchedness.”
“In love he is,” Cona’n grumbled. “A tonic for women, a sickness for men, a state of misery.”
“Wretched in truth,” the Chief murmured. “Love makes us poor We have not eyes enough to see all that is to be seen, nor hands enough to seize the tenth of all we want. When I look in her eyes I am tormented because I am not looking at her lips, and when I see her lips my soul cries out, ‘Look at her eyes, look at her eyes.’”
“Honestly miserable,” the Chief said softly. “Love leaves us feeling empty. We don’t have enough eyes to take in everything there is to see, nor hands to grasp even a fraction of what we desire. When I look into her eyes, I’m tortured because I'm not looking at her lips, and when I see her lips, my soul cries out, ‘Look at her eyes, look at her eyes.’”
“That is how it happens,” said Goll rememberingly.
“That’s how it goes,” Goll recalled.
“That way and no other,” Caelte agreed.
"That way and no other," Caelte nodded.
And the champions looked backwards in time on these lips and those, and knew their Chief would go.
And the champions looked back in time at these lips and those, and knew their Chief would leave.
When Fionn came in sight of the great keep his blood and his feet quickened, and now and again he waved a spear in the air.
When Fionn saw the big castle, he felt a rush of excitement, and he occasionally waved a spear in the air.
“She does not see me yet,” he thought mournfully.
"She hasn't seen me yet," he thought sadly.
“She cannot see me yet,” he amended, reproaching himself.
“She can’t see me yet,” he corrected himself, feeling disappointed.
But his mind was troubled, for he thought also, or he felt without thinking, that had the positions been changed he would have seen her at twice the distance.
But his mind was uneasy, because he thought, or sensed without thinking, that if the roles were reversed, he would have seen her from twice as far away.
“She thinks I have been unable to get away from the battle, or that I was forced to remain for the feast.”
“She thinks I couldn't escape the battle, or that I had to stay for the feast.”
And, without thinking it, he thought that had the positions been changed he would have known that nothing could retain the one that was absent.
And, without realizing it, he thought that if the roles had been reversed, he would have known that nothing could keep the one who was gone.
“Women,” he said, “are shamefaced, they do not like to appear eager when others are observing them.”
“Women,” he said, “are modest; they don’t like to seem overly eager when others are watching them.”
But he knew that he would not have known if others were observing him, and that he would not have cared about it if he had known. And he knew that his Saeve would not have seen, and would not have cared for any eyes than his.
But he knew that he wouldn't have known if others were watching him, and that he wouldn't have cared even if he had. And he knew that his Saeve wouldn't have seen, and wouldn't have cared about anyone else's gaze but his.
He gripped his spear on that reflection, and ran as he had not run in his life, so that it was a panting, dishevelled man that raced heavily through the gates of the great Dun.
He clutched his spear at that thought and ran like he had never run before, so it was a breathless, messy man who charged heavily through the gates of the great Dun.
Within the Dun there was disorder. Servants were shouting to one another, and women were running to and fro aimlessly, wringing their hands and screaming; and, when they saw the Champion, those nearest to him ran away, and there was a general effort on the part of every person to get behind every other person. But Fionn caught the eye of his butler, Gariv Crona’n, the Rough Buzzer, and held it.
Within the Dun, there was chaos. Servants were yelling to each other, and women were rushing around aimlessly, wringing their hands and screaming; when they saw the Champion, those closest to him fled, and everyone tried to hide behind someone else. But Fionn caught the eye of his butler, Gariv Crona’n, the Rough Buzzer, and held it.
“Come you here,” he said.
"Come here," he said.
And the Rough Buzzer came to him without a single buzz in his body.
And the Rough Buzzer approached him without making a single sound.
“Where is the Flower of Allen?” his master demanded.
“Where is the Flower of Allen?” his master asked.
“I do not know, master,” the terrified servant replied.
“I don’t know, master,” the terrified servant said.
“You do not know!” said Fionn. “Tell what you do know.”
"You don't know!" Fionn said. "Share what you do know."
And the man told him this story.
And the man shared this story with him.
CHAPTER IV
“When you had been away for a day the guards were surprised. They were looking from the heights of the Dun, and the Flower of Allen was with them. She, for she had a quest’s eye, called out that the master of the Fianna was coming over the ridges to the Dun, and she ran from the keep to meet you.”
“When you had been gone for a day, the guards were taken aback. They were watching from the heights of the Dun, and the Flower of Allen was with them. She, having a keen sense for quests, shouted that the leader of the Fianna was approaching over the ridges to the Dun, and she hurried from the keep to meet you.”
“It was not I,” said Fionn.
"It wasn't me," Fionn said.
“It bore your shape,” replied Gariv Cronan. “It had your armour and your face, and the dogs, Bran and Sceo’lan, were with it.”
“It looked just like you,” Gariv Cronan replied. “It had your armor and your face, and the dogs, Bran and Sceo’lan, were with it.”
“They were with me,” said Fionn.
“They were with me,” Fionn said.
“They seemed to be with it,” said the servant humbly
“They seemed to be aware,” said the servant humbly.
“Tell us this tale,” cried Fionn.
“Tell us this story,” shouted Fionn.
“We were distrustful,” the servant continued. “We had never known Fionn to return from a combat before it had been fought, and we knew you could not have reached Ben Edar or encountered the Lochlannachs. So we urged our lady to let us go out to meet you, but to remain herself in the Dun.”
“We were suspicious,” the servant continued. “We had never seen Fionn come back from a battle before it was fought, and we knew you couldn't have made it to Ben Edar or run into the Lochlannachs. So we urged our lady to allow us to go out and meet you, while she stayed in the Dun.”
“It was good urging,” Fionn assented.
“It was good urging,” Fionn agreed.
“She would not be advised,” the servant wailed. “She cried to us, ‘Let me go to meet my love’.”
“She wouldn’t listen,” the servant cried. “She shouted to us, ‘Let me go find my love.’”
“Alas!” said Fionn.
"Wow!" said Fionn.
“She cried on us, ‘Let me go to meet my husband, the father of the child that is not born.’”
“She cried out to us, ‘Let me go to meet my husband, the father of the unborn child.’”
“Alas!” groaned deep-wounded Fionn. “She ran towards your appearance that had your arms stretched out to her.”
“Alas!” groaned deep-wounded Fionn. “She ran toward you with your arms stretched out to her.”
At that wise Fionn put his hand before his eyes, seeing all that happened.
At that moment, Fionn wisely covered his eyes, witnessing everything that unfolded.
“Tell on your tale,” said he.
“Go ahead and tell your story,” he said.
“She ran to those arms, and when she reached them the figure lifted its hand. It touched her with a hazel rod, and, while we looked, she disappeared, and where she had been there was a fawn standing and shivering. The fawn turned and bounded towards the gate of the Dun, but the hounds that were by flew after her.”
“She ran to those arms, and when she got there, the figure lifted its hand. It touched her with a hazel rod, and, while we watched, she disappeared, leaving behind a fawn that stood there shivering. The fawn turned and dashed toward the gate of the Dun, but the hounds nearby chased after her.”
Fionn stared on him like a lost man.
Fionn looked at him like someone who was lost.
“They took her by the throat—” the shivering servant whispered.
“They grabbed her by the throat—” the shaking servant whispered.
“Ah!” cried Fionn in a terrible voice.
“Ah!” Fionn shouted in a terrifying voice.
“And they dragged her back to the figure that seemed to be Fionn. Three times she broke away and came bounding to us, and three times the dogs took her by the throat and dragged her back.”
“And they pulled her back to the figure that looked like Fionn. Three times she broke free and ran to us, and three times the dogs grabbed her by the throat and pulled her back.”
“You stood to look!” the Chief snarled.
“You stood to look!” the Chief snapped.
“No, master, we ran, but she vanished as we got to her; the great hounds vanished away, and that being that seemed to be Fionn disappeared with them. We were left in the rough grass, staring about us and at each other, and listening to the moan of the wind and the terror of our hearts.”
“No, master, we ran, but she disappeared as we reached her; the great hounds vanished too, and that figure that looked like Fionn was gone with them. We were left in the thick grass, looking around at each other and listening to the howling wind and the fear in our hearts.”
“Forgive us, dear master,” the servant cried. But the great captain made him no answer. He stood as though he were dumb and blind, and now and again he beat terribly on his breast with his closed fist, as though he would kill that within him which should be dead and could not die. He went so, beating on his breast, to his inner room in the Dun, and he was not seen again for the rest of that day, nor until the sun rose over Moy Life’ in the morning.
“Forgive us, dear master,” the servant shouted. But the great captain didn’t respond. He stood there as if he couldn’t hear or see, and every now and then he pounded his chest hard with his fist, as if trying to destroy whatever inside him should be dead but wouldn’t die. He walked like that, pounding on his chest, to his inner room in the Dun, and no one saw him again for the rest of that day, nor until the sun rose over Moy Life the next morning.
CHAPTER V
For many years after that time, when he was not fighting against the enemies of Ireland, Fionn was searching and hunting through the length and breadth of the country in the hope that he might again chance on his lovely lady from the Shi’. Through all that time he slept in misery each night and he rose each day to grief. Whenever he hunted he brought only the hounds that he trusted, Bran and Sceo’lan, Lomaire, Brod, and Lomlu; for if a fawn was chased each of these five great dogs would know if that was a fawn to be killed or one to be protected, and so there was small danger to Saeve and a small hope of finding her.
For many years after that time, when he wasn't battling the enemies of Ireland, Fionn was wandering and hunting all over the country, hoping to come across his beautiful lady from the Shi’. Throughout that time, he experienced miserable nights and woke up to sadness every day. When he hunted, he only took the hounds he trusted: Bran, Sceo’lan, Lomaire, Brod, and Lomlu. Each of these five great dogs could tell if a fawn was to be hunted or protected, so there was little danger for Saeve and a slim chance of finding her.
Once, when seven years had passed in fruitless search, Fionn and the chief nobles of the Fianna were hunting Ben Gulbain. All the hounds of the Fianna were out, for Fionn had now given up hope of encountering the Flower of Allen. As the hunt swept along the sides of the hill there arose a great outcry of hounds from a narrow place high on the slope and, over all that uproar there came the savage baying of Fionn’s own dogs.
Once, after seven years of searching without success, Fionn and the top nobles of the Fianna were hunting Ben Gulbain. All the Fianna's hounds were out, as Fionn had lost hope of finding the Flower of Allen. As the hunt moved along the hill's sides, a loud noise from the hounds erupted from a narrow spot higher up the slope, and over that chaos came the fierce barking of Fionn’s own dogs.
“What is this for?” said Fionn, and with his companions he pressed to the spot whence the noise came.
“What’s this for?” Fionn asked, and with his friends, he moved toward the place where the noise was coming from.
“They are fighting all the hounds of the Fianna,” cried a champion.
“They're battling all the hounds of the Fianna,” shouted a champion.
And they were. The five wise hounds were in a circle and were giving battle to an hundred dogs at once. They were bristling and terrible, and each bite from those great, keen jaws was woe to the beast that received it. Nor did they fight in silence as was their custom and training, but between each onslaught the great heads were uplifted, and they pealed loudly, mournfully, urgently, for their master.
And they really were. The five clever hounds formed a circle and were battling a hundred dogs at once. They were fierce and intimidating, and each bite from those massive, sharp jaws brought pain to the animal that received it. They didn’t fight in silence as they usually did, but between each attack, their big heads were raised, and they howled loudly, sorrowfully, and urgently for their master.
“They are calling on me,” he roared.
“They’re calling for me,” he shouted.
And with that he ran, as he had only once before run, and the men who were nigh to him went racing as they would not have run for their lives. They came to the narrow place on the slope of the mountain, and they saw the five great hounds in a circle keeping off the other dogs, and in the middle of the ring a little boy was standing. He had long, beautiful hair, and he was naked. He was not daunted by the terrible combat and clamour of the hounds. He did not look at the hounds, but he stared like a young prince at Fionn and the champions as they rushed towards him scattering the pack with the butts of their spears. When the fight was over, Bran and Sceo’lan ran whining to the little boy and licked his hands.
And with that, he took off running, just as he had only once before, and the men around him raced as if their lives depended on it. They reached the narrow spot on the mountainside, where they saw five large hounds in a circle keeping the other dogs at bay, and in the center stood a little boy. He had long, beautiful hair and was completely naked. He wasn’t frightened by the fierce battle and chaos of the hounds. Instead of looking at the hounds, he gazed like a young prince at Fionn and the champions as they charged toward him, scattering the pack with the butts of their spears. When the fight was over, Bran and Sceo’lan ran up to the little boy, whining and licking his hands.
“They do that to no one,” said a bystander. “What new master is this they have found?”
“They don’t do that to anyone,” said a bystander. “What new master have they found?”
Fionn bent to the boy. “Tell me, my little prince and pulse, what your name is, and how you have come into the middle of a hunting-pack, and why you are naked?”
Fionn leaned down to the boy. “Tell me, my little prince and heartbeat, what your name is, how you ended up in the middle of a hunting party, and why you’re not wearing anything?”
But the boy did not understand the language of the men of Ireland. He put his hand into Fionn’s, and the Chief felt as if that little hand had been put into his heart. He lifted the lad to his great shoulder.
But the boy didn't understand the language of the Irish men. He reached for Fionn’s hand, and the Chief felt as if that small hand had been placed in his heart. He lifted the boy onto his broad shoulder.
“We have caught something on this hunt,” said he to Caelte mac Rongn. “We must bring this treasure home. You shall be one of the Fianna-Finn, my darling,” he called upwards.
“We’ve found something on this hunt,” he said to Caelte mac Rongn. “We need to bring this treasure home. You’ll be one of the Fianna-Finn, my darling,” he called out.
The boy looked down on him, and in the noble trust and fearlessness of that regard Fionn’s heart melted away.
The boy looked down at him, and in the pure trust and fearlessness of that gaze, Fionn’s heart softened.
“My little fawn!” he said.
"My little fawn!" he said.
And he remembered that other fawn. He set the boy between his knees and stared at him earnestly and long.
And he remembered that other fawn. He placed the boy between his knees and gazed at him intently for a long time.
“There is surely the same look,” he said to his wakening heart; “that is the very eye of Saeve.”
“There’s definitely the same look,” he said to his waking heart; “that’s the very eye of Saeve.”
The grief flooded out of his heart as at a stroke, and joy foamed into it in one great tide. He marched back singing to the encampment, and men saw once more the merry Chief they had almost forgotten.
The sorrow poured out of his heart all at once, and happiness surged in like a powerful wave. He walked back to the camp singing, and the men once again saw the joyful Chief they had nearly forgotten.
CHAPTER VI
Just as at one time he could not be parted from Saeve, so now he could not be separated from this boy. He had a thousand names for him, each one more tender than the last: “My Fawn, My Pulse, My Secret Little Treasure,” or he would call him “My Music, My Blossoming Branch, My Store in the Heart, My Soul.” And the dogs were as wild for the boy as Fionn was. He could sit in safety among a pack that would have torn any man to pieces, and the reason was that Bran and Sceo’lan, with their three whelps, followed him about like shadows. When he was with the pack these five were with him, and woeful indeed was the eye they turned on their comrades when these pushed too closely or were not properly humble. They thrashed the pack severally and collectively until every hound in Fionn’s kennels knew that the little lad was their master, and that there was nothing in the world so sacred as he was.
Just like before when he couldn't bear to be away from Saeve, now he couldn't imagine being apart from this boy. He had a thousand nicknames for him, each one more affectionate than the last: “My Fawn, My Pulse, My Little Secret Treasure,” or he would call him “My Music, My Blossoming Branch, My Heart’s Haven, My Soul.” The dogs were just as devoted to the boy as Fionn was. He could sit safely among a pack that would have torn any man apart, and that was because Bran and Sceo’lan, along with their three pups, followed him everywhere like shadows. When he was with the pack, those five were always by his side, and they certainly had a harsh look for their fellow dogs when they got too close or weren't respectful enough. They defended the boy fiercely, both individually and together, until every hound in Fionn’s kennels understood that the little guy was their master, and that nothing in the world was more precious than he was.
In no long time the five wise hounds could have given over their guardianship, so complete was the recognition of their young lord. But they did not so give over, for it was not love they gave the lad but adoration.
In a short time, the five wise hounds could have stepped down from their duty, as their loyalty to their young lord was so strong. But they didn’t do that, because it wasn’t just love they had for the boy, but true adoration.
Fionn even may have been embarrassed by their too close attendance. If he had been able to do so he might have spoken harshly to his dogs, but he could not; it was unthinkable that he should; and the boy might have spoken harshly to him if he had dared to do it. For this was the order of Fionn’s affection: first there was the boy; next, Bran and Sceo’lan with their three whelps; then Caelte mac Rona’n, and from him down through the champions. He loved them all, but it was along that precedence his affections ran. The thorn that went into Bran’s foot ran into Fionn’s also. The world knew it, and there was not a champion but admitted sorrowfully that there was reason for his love.
Fionn might have felt embarrassed by how close they were to him. If he could, he might have scolded his dogs, but he couldn't; it was unimaginable that he would. The boy might have also scolded him if he had been bold enough to do so. Fionn had a specific hierarchy of affection: first was the boy, then Bran and Sceo'lan along with their three pups, followed by Caelte mac Rona’n, and down through the champions. He loved them all, but his feelings followed this order. The thorn that pierced Bran's foot also hurt Fionn. Everyone knew it, and every champion sadly acknowledged that there was a reason for his love.
Little by little the boy came to understand their speech and to speak it himself, and at last he was able to tell his story to Fionn.
Little by little, the boy started to understand what they were saying and began to speak it himself, until finally he could tell his story to Fionn.
There were many blanks in the tale, for a young child does not remember very well. Deeds grow old in a day and are buried in a night. New memories come crowding on old ones, and one must learn to forget as well as to remember. A whole new life had come on this boy, a life that was instant and memorable, so that his present memories blended into and obscured the past, and he could not be quite sure if that which he told of had happened in this world or in the world he had left.
There were a lot of gaps in the story since a young child doesn't remember things very well. Actions fade quickly and get buried overnight. New memories pile onto old ones, and you have to learn to forget just as much as you remember. A completely new life had arrived for this boy, a life that was immediate and unforgettable, so his current memories mixed in with and overshadowed the past, leaving him unsure whether what he talked about happened in this world or in the one he had left behind.
CHAPTER VII
“I used to live,” he said, “in a wide, beautiful place. There were hills and valleys there, and woods and streams, but in whatever direction I went I came always to a cliff, so tall it seemed to lean against the sky, and so straight that even a goat would not have imagined to climb it.”
“I used to live,” he said, “in a vast, beautiful place. There were hills and valleys, woods and streams, but no matter which way I went, I always ended up at a cliff, so tall it looked like it was leaning against the sky, and so sheer that even a goat wouldn’t think about climbing it.”
“I do not know of any such place,” Fionn mused.
“I don't know of any such place,” Fionn thought.
“There is no such place in Ireland,” said Caelte, “but in the Shi’ there is such a place.”
“There’s no place like that in Ireland,” said Caelte, “but there is a place like that in the Shi’.”
“There is in truth,” said Fionn.
“There is, in fact,” said Fionn.
“I used to eat fruits and roots in the summer,” the boy continued, “but in the winter food was left for me in a cave.”
“I used to eat fruits and roots in the summer,” the boy continued, “but in the winter, food was left for me in a cave.”
“Was there no one with you?” Fionn asked.
“Was there no one with you?” Fionn asked.
“No one but a deer that loved me, and that I loved.”
“No one except a deer that loved me, and that I loved.”
“Ah me!” cried Fionn in anguish, “tell me your tale, my son.”
“Ah man!” cried Fionn in distress, “share your story with me, my son.”
“A dark stern man came often after us, and he used to speak with the deer. Sometimes he talked gently and softly and coaxingly, but at times again he would shout loudly and in a harsh, angry voice. But whatever way he talked the deer would draw away from him in dread, and he always left her at last furiously.”
“A serious, stern man often came after us, and he would talk to the deer. Sometimes he spoke gently and softly, even coaxingly, but other times he would shout loudly and in a harsh, angry tone. Regardless of how he spoke, the deer would always pull away from him in fear, and he always ended up leaving in a rage.”
“It is the Dark Magician of the Men of God,” cried Fionn despairingly.
“It’s the Dark Magician of the Men of God,” Fionn exclaimed in despair.
“It is indeed, my soul,” said Caelte.
“It really is, my soul,” said Caelte.
“The last time I saw the deer,” the child continued, “the dark man was speaking to her. He spoke for a long time. He spoke gently and angrily, and gently and angrily, so that I thought he would never stop talking, but in the end he struck her with a hazel rod, so that she was forced to follow him when he went away. She was looking back at me all the time and she was crying so bitterly that any one would pity her. I tried to follow her also, but I could not move, and I cried after her too, with rage and grief, until I could see her no more and hear her no more. Then I fell on the grass, my senses went away from me, and when I awoke I was on the hill in the middle of the hounds where you found me.”
“The last time I saw the deer,” the child continued, “the dark man was talking to her. He talked for a long time. He spoke gently and angrily, and gently and angrily, so that I thought he would never stop, but in the end, he hit her with a hazel rod, forcing her to follow him when he left. She kept looking back at me, and she cried so hard that anyone would feel sorry for her. I tried to follow her too, but I couldn’t move, and I yelled after her with rage and sadness until I could see her no more and hear her no more. Then I collapsed on the grass, lost consciousness, and when I woke up, I was on the hill in the middle of the hounds where you found me.”
That was the boy whom the Fianna called Oisi’n, or the Little Fawn. He grew to be a great fighter afterwards, and he was the chief maker of poems in the world. But he was not yet finished with the Shi. He was to go back into Faery when the time came, and to come thence again to tell these tales, for it was by him these tales were told.
That was the boy the Fianna called Oisin, or the Little Fawn. He grew up to be a great warrior and the leading poet in the world. But he still had unfinished business with the Shi. When the time came, he would return to Faery and then come back to share these stories, for it was him who told them.
THE WOOING OF BECFOLA

Original Size
CHAPTER I
We do not know where Becfola came from. Nor do we know for certain where she went to. We do not even know her real name, for the name Becfola, “Dowerless” or “Small-dowered,” was given to her as a nickname. This only is certain, that she disappeared from the world we know of, and that she went to a realm where even conjecture may not follow her.
We don't know where Becfola came from. We also have no idea where she went. We don't even know her real name, since the name Becfola, meaning "Dowerless" or "Small-dowered," was just a nickname given to her. What we do know for sure is that she vanished from the world we understand and went to a place where even speculation can't reach her.
It happened in the days when Dermod, son of the famous Ae of Slane, was monarch of all Ireland. He was unmarried, but he had many foster-sons, princes from the Four Provinces, who were sent by their fathers as tokens of loyalty and affection to the Ard-Ri, and his duties as a foster-father were righteously acquitted. Among the young princes of his household there was one, Crimthann, son of Ae, King of Leinster, whom the High King preferred to the others over whom he held fatherly sway. Nor was this wonderful, for the lad loved him also, and was as eager and intelligent and modest as becomes a prince.
It happened in the days when Dermod, son of the famous Ae of Slane, was the king of all Ireland. He was single, but he had many foster-sons, princes from the Four Provinces, who were sent by their fathers as signs of loyalty and affection to the High King, and he fulfilled his duties as a foster-father exceptionally well. Among the young princes in his household, there was one, Crimthann, son of Ae, King of Leinster, whom the High King favored above the others under his care. This was no surprise, as the boy loved him back and was eager, intelligent, and humble, just like a prince should be.
The High King and Crimthann would often set out from Tara to hunt and hawk, sometimes unaccompanied even by a servant; and on these excursions the king imparted to his foster-son his own wide knowledge of forest craft, and advised him generally as to the bearing and duties of a prince, the conduct of a court, and the care of a people.
The High King and Crimthann would often leave Tara to hunt and fly birds, sometimes even without a servant. During these trips, the king shared his extensive knowledge of forest skills with his foster son and advised him on the responsibilities and duties of a prince, how to run a court, and how to care for the people.
Dermod mac Ae delighted in these solitary adventures, and when he could steal a day from policy and affairs he would send word privily to Crimthann. The boy, having donned his hunting gear, would join the king at a place arranged between them, and then they ranged abroad as chance might direct.
Dermod mac Ae loved these solo adventures, and when he could take a day off from politics and business, he would secretly let Crimthann know. The boy, dressed in his hunting gear, would meet the king at a prearranged spot, and then they would explore the area as fate decided.
On one of these adventures, as they searched a flooded river to find the ford, they saw a solitary woman in a chariot driving from the west.
On one of these adventures, while they were searching a flooded river for a crossing, they saw a lone woman in a chariot coming from the west.
“I wonder what that means?” the king exclaimed thoughtfully.
“I wonder what that means?” the king said thoughtfully.
“Why should you wonder at a woman in a chariot?” his companion inquired, for Crimthann loved and would have knowledge.
“Why are you surprised by a woman in a chariot?” his companion asked, since Crimthann loved to know and understand.
“Good, my Treasure,” Dermod answered, “our minds are astonished when we see a woman able to drive a cow to pasture, for it has always seemed to us that they do not drive well.”
“Good, my Treasure,” Dermod replied, “we're amazed when we see a woman capable of driving a cow to pasture, as it has always seemed to us that they don’t drive well.”
Crimthann absorbed instruction like a sponge and digested it as rapidly.
Crimthann soaked up information quickly and processed it just as fast.
“I think that is justly said,” he agreed.
"I think that's a fair point," he agreed.
“But,” Dermod continued, “when we see a woman driving a chariot of two horses, then we are amazed indeed.”
“But,” Dermod continued, “when we see a woman driving a chariot pulled by two horses, we are truly amazed.”
When the machinery of anything is explained to us we grow interested, and Crimthann became, by instruction, as astonished as the king was.
When we have the mechanics of something explained to us, we become intrigued, and Crimthann, through learning, was just as amazed as the king.
“In good truth,” said he, “the woman is driving two horses.”
“In truth,” he said, “the woman is driving two horses.”
“Had you not observed it before?” his master asked with kindly malice.
“Had you not noticed it before?” his master asked with a kind of teasing affection.
“I had observed but not noticed,” the young man admitted.
“I had seen it but hadn’t really paid attention,” the young man admitted.
“Further,” said the king, “surmise is aroused in us when we discover a woman far from a house; for you will have both observed and noticed that women are home-dwellers, and that a house without a woman or a woman without a house are imperfect objects, and although they be but half observed, they are noticed on the double.”
“Moreover,” said the king, “we become curious when we see a woman away from home; for you have likely noticed that women typically stay at home, and that a house without a woman or a woman without a house are incomplete entities, and even if they are only partially noticed, they catch our attention even more.”
“There is no doubting it,” the prince answered from a knitted and thought-tormented brow.
“There’s no doubt about it,” the prince replied, his brow furrowed and troubled.
“We shall ask this woman for information about herself,” said the king decidedly.
“We're going to ask this woman for information about herself,” the king said confidently.
“Let us do so,” his ward agreed
“Let’s do it,” his ward agreed.
“The king’s majesty uses the words ‘we’ and ‘us’ when referring to the king’s majesty,” said Dermod, “but princes who do not yet rule territories must use another form of speech when referring to themselves.”
“The king uses the words ‘we’ and ‘us’ when talking about himself,” Dermod said, “but princes who don’t yet rule their own lands have to use different terms when referring to themselves.”
“I am very thoughtless,” said Crimthann humbly.
“I am really inconsiderate,” said Crimthann humbly.
The king kissed him on both cheeks.
The king kissed him on both cheeks.
“Indeed, my dear heart and my son, we are not scolding you, but you must try not to look so terribly thoughtful when you think. It is part of the art of a ruler.”
“Honestly, my dear heart and my son, we aren’t criticizing you, but you need to try not to look so deeply troubled when you’re thinking. It’s part of being a good ruler.”
“I shall never master that hard art,” lamented his fosterling.
“I'll never get the hang of that difficult skill,” sighed his foster child.
“We must all master it,” Dermod replied. “We may think with our minds and with our tongues, but we should never think with our noses and with our eyebrows.”
“We all need to get the hang of it,” Dermod replied. “We can think with our minds and our words, but we should never think with our noses or our eyebrows.”
The woman in the chariot had drawn nigh to the ford by which they were standing, and, without pause, she swung her steeds into the shallows and came across the river in a tumult of foam and spray.
The woman in the chariot had approached the crossing where they were standing, and without stopping, she guided her horses into the shallow water and crossed the river in a rush of foam and spray.
“Does she not drive well?” cried Crimthann admiringly.
“Doesn’t she drive well?” Crimthann exclaimed in admiration.
“When you are older,” the king counselled him, “you will admire that which is truly admirable, for although the driving is good the lady is better.”
"When you're older," the king advised him, "you will appreciate what is truly admirable, because while the racing is good, the lady is even better."
He continued with enthusiasm.
He continued with excitement.
“She is in truth a wonder of the world and an endless delight to the eye.”
“She is truly a marvel of the world and a never-ending pleasure to behold.”
She was all that and more, and, as she took the horses through the river and lifted them up the bank, her flying hair and parted lips and all the young strength and grace of her body went into the king’s eye and could not easily come out again.
She was everything and beyond, and as she guided the horses through the river and helped them up the bank, her flowing hair, slightly parted lips, and all the youthful strength and grace of her body caught the king's eye and were hard to shake off.
Nevertheless, it was upon his ward that the lady’s gaze rested, and if the king could scarcely look away from her, she could, but only with an equal effort, look away from Crimthann.
Nevertheless, the lady’s gaze was locked onto her ward, and while the king could hardly tear his eyes away from her, she could—though it took just as much effort for her to look away from Crimthann.
“Halt there!” cried the king.
“Stop right there!” yelled the king.
“Who should I halt for?” the lady demanded, halting all the same, as is the manner of women, who rebel against command and yet receive it.
“Who should I stop for?” the lady asked, stopping all the same, as is typical of women, who resist orders yet still follow them.
“Halt for Dermod!”
“Stop for Dermod!”
“There are Dermods and Dermods in this world,” she quoted.
“There are Dermods and Dermods in this world,” she quoted.
“There is yet but one Ard-Ri’,” the monarch answered.
“There is still only one Ard-Ri,” the monarch replied.
She then descended from the chariot and made her reverence.
She then got down from the chariot and bowed respectfully.
“I wish to know your name?” said he.
“I’d like to know your name,” he said.
But at this demand the lady frowned and answered decidedly:
But at this request, the lady frowned and replied firmly:
“I do not wish to tell it.”
“I don't want to say it.”
“I wish to know also where you come from and to what place you are going?”
“I also want to know where you’re from and where you’re headed.”
“I do not wish to tell any of these things.”
“I don’t want to share any of this.”
“Not to the king!”
“Not to the king!”
“I do not wish to tell them to any one.”
“I don’t want to share them with anyone.”
Crimthann was scandalised.
Crimthann was shocked.
“Lady,” he pleaded, “you will surely not withhold information from the Ard-Ri’?”
“Lady,” he begged, “you definitely won’t keep information from the Ard-Ri, will you?”
But the lady stared as royally on the High King as the High King did on her, and, whatever it was he saw in those lovely eyes, the king did not insist.
But the lady looked at the High King with as much majesty as he looked at her, and whatever he saw in those beautiful eyes, the king didn't push the matter.
He drew Crimthann apart, for he withheld no instruction from that lad.
He pulled Crimthann aside because he didn’t hold back any advice from that kid.
“My heart,” he said, “we must always try to act wisely, and we should only insist on receiving answers to questions in which we are personally concerned.”
“My dear,” he said, “we must always try to act wisely, and we should only insist on getting answers to questions that personally matter to us.”
Crimthann imbibed all the justice of that remark.
Crimthann fully grasped the truth of that remark.
“Thus I do not really require to know this lady’s name, nor do I care from what direction she comes.”
“Honestly, I don’t really need to know this lady’s name, and I’m not concerned about where she comes from.”
“You do not?” Crimthann asked.
"You don't?" Crimthann asked.
“No, but what I do wish to know is, Will she marry me?”
“No, but what I really want to know is, will she marry me?”
“By my hand that is a notable question,” his companion stammered.
“That's a really important question,” his companion stammered.
“It is a question that must be answered,” the king cried triumphantly. “But,” he continued, “to learn what woman she is, or where she comes from, might bring us torment as well as information. Who knows in what adventures the past has engaged her!”
“It’s a question that needs to be answered,” the king shouted with triumph. “But,” he went on, “finding out who she is or where she’s from could bring us pain as well as insight. Who knows what adventures her past holds!”
And he stared for a profound moment on disturbing, sinister horizons, and Crimthann meditated there with him.
And he stared for a deep moment at the unsettling, dark horizons, and Crimthann reflected there with him.
“The past is hers,” he concluded, “but the future is ours, and we shall only demand that which is pertinent to the future.”
“The past belongs to her,” he said, “but the future is ours, and we will only ask for what is relevant to the future.”
He returned to the lady.
He went back to the lady.
“We wish you to be our wife,” he said. And he gazed on her benevolently and firmly and carefully when he said that, so that her regard could not stray otherwhere. Yet, even as he looked, a tear did well into those lovely eyes, and behind her brow a thought moved of the beautiful boy who was looking at her from the king’s side.
“We want you to be our wife,” he said. He looked at her kindly and steadily as he spoke, ensuring her attention didn’t wander elsewhere. But even as he looked, a tear welled up in her beautiful eyes, and behind her forehead, a thought flickered about the handsome boy who was gazing at her from the king’s side.
But when the High King of Ireland asks us to marry him we do not refuse, for it is not a thing that we shall be asked to do every day in the week, and there is no woman in the world but would love to rule it in Tara.
But when the High King of Ireland asks us to marry him, we don't say no, because it's not something we'll be asked to do every day, and there's no woman in the world who wouldn't want to rule from Tara.
No second tear crept on the lady’s lashes, and, with her hand in the king’s hand, they paced together towards the palace, while behind them, in melancholy mood, Crimthann mac Ae led the horses and the chariot.
No second tear fell from the lady's lashes, and, with her hand in the king's hand, they walked together toward the palace, while behind them, in a gloomy mood, Crimthann mac Ae led the horses and the chariot.

Original Size
CHAPTER II
They were married in a haste which equalled the king’s desire; and as he did not again ask her name, and as she did not volunteer to give it, and as she brought no dowry to her husband and received none from him, she was called Becfola, the Dowerless.
They got married quickly, matching the king's eagerness; and since he never asked her name again, and she didn't offer it up, and since she brought no dowry to her husband and received none from him, she was called Becfola, the Dowerless.
Time passed, and the king’s happiness was as great as his expectation of it had promised. But on the part of Becfola no similar tidings can be given.
Time went by, and the king's happiness was as great as he had hoped it would be. But there's no similar news about Becfola.
There are those whose happiness lies in ambition and station, and to such a one the fact of being queen to the High King of Ireland is a satisfaction at which desire is sated. But the mind of Becfola was not of this temperate quality, and, lacking Crimthann, it seemed to her that she possessed nothing.
There are people whose happiness comes from ambition and status, and for someone like that, being the queen to the High King of Ireland is enough to fulfill their desires. But Becfola's mind wasn’t of that calm nature, and without Crimthann, it felt to her like she had nothing at all.
For to her mind he was the sunlight in the sun, the brightness in the moonbeam; he was the savour in fruit and the taste in honey; and when she looked from Crimthann to the king she could not but consider that the right man was in the wrong place. She thought that crowned only with his curls Crlmthann mac Ae was more nobly diademed than are the masters of the world, and she told him so.
For her, he was the sunshine itself, the light in the moonlight; he was the flavor in fruit and the sweetness in honey. When she glanced from Crimthann to the king, she couldn't help but feel that the right person was in the wrong position. She believed that with just his curly hair, Crimthann mac Ae was more worthy of a crown than the rulers of the world, and she told him so.
His terror on hearing this unexpected news was so great that he meditated immediate flight from Tara; but when a thing has been uttered once it is easier said the second time and on the third repetition it is patiently listened to.
His shock at hearing this unexpected news was so intense that he thought about running away from Tara immediately; but once something has been said, it’s easier to say it again, and by the third time, it’s listened to calmly.
After no great delay Crimthann mac Ae agreed and arranged that he and Becfola should fly from Tara, and it was part of their understanding that they should live happily ever after.
After a short while, Crimthann mac Ae agreed and decided that he and Becfola would escape from Tara, and they both agreed that they would live happily ever after.
One morning, when not even a bird was astir, the king felt that his dear companion was rising. He looked with one eye at the light that stole greyly through the window, and recognised that it could not in justice be called light.
One morning, when not even a bird was awake, the king sensed that his beloved companion was getting up. He glanced with one eye at the faint light creeping through the window and realized it couldn't really be called light.
“There is not even a bird up,” he murmured.
“There isn’t even a bird flying,” he murmured.
And then to Becfola.
And then to Becfola.
“What is the early rising for, dear heart?”
“What’s the early rising for, my dear?”
“An engagement I have,” she replied.
"I'm engaged," she said.
“This is not a time for engagements,” said the calm monarch.
“This isn’t a time for engagements,” said the calm monarch.
“Let it be so,” she replied, and she dressed rapidly.
“Sure thing,” she said, and she got dressed quickly.
“And what is the engagement?” he pursued.
“And what is the engagement?” he asked.
“Raiment that I left at a certain place and must have. Eight silken smocks embroidered with gold, eight precious brooches of beaten gold, three diadems of pure gold.”
“Clothes that I left at a certain place and really need. Eight silk tops embroidered with gold, eight beautiful gold brooches, three pure gold crowns.”
“At this hour,” said the patient king, “the bed is better than the road.”
“At this hour,” said the patient king, “the bed is better than the road.”
“Let it be so,” said she.
"That's how it is," she said.
“And moreover,” he continued, “a Sunday journey brings bad luck.”
“And besides,” he added, “a Sunday trip brings bad luck.”
“Let the luck come that will come,” she answered.
“Let the luck that’s meant to come, come,” she replied.
“To keep a cat from cream or a woman from her gear is not work for a king,” said the monarch severely.
“To keep a cat away from cream or a woman away from her things is not something a king should be doing,” the monarch said sternly.
The Ard-Ri’ could look on all things with composure, and regard all beings with a tranquil eye; but it should be known that there was one deed entirely hateful to him, and he would punish its commission with the very last rigour—this was, a transgression of the Sunday. During six days of the week all that could happen might happen, so far as Dermod was concerned, but on the seventh day nothing should happen at all if the High King could restrain it. Had it been possible he would have tethered the birds to their own green branches on that day, and forbidden the clouds to pack the upper world with stir and colour. These the king permitted, with a tight lip, perhaps, but all else that came under his hand felt his control.
The High King could take everything in stride and look at all beings with a calm eye; however, there was one action he absolutely despised, and he would punish anyone who committed it with the utmost severity—this was breaking the Sabbath. For six days of the week, anything could happen as far as Dermod was concerned, but on the seventh day, he wanted nothing to occur if he could help it. If he could, he would have tied the birds to their own green branches that day and ordered the clouds not to disturb the sky with movement and color. The king tolerated these things, perhaps with a tight expression, but everything else that fell under his authority felt his control.
It was his custom when he arose on the morn of Sunday to climb to the most elevated point of Tara, and gaze thence on every side, so that he might see if any fairies or people of the Shi’ were disporting themselves in his lordship; for he absolutely prohibited the usage of the earth to these beings on the Sunday, and woe’s worth was it for the sweet being he discovered breaking his law.
It was his habit every Sunday morning to climb to the highest point of Tara and look around in every direction to see if any fairies or people from the Shi’ were enjoying themselves on his land. He strictly forbade these beings from using the earth on Sundays, and whoever he found violating this rule was in big trouble.
We do not know what ill he could do to the fairies, but during Dermod’s reign the world said its prayers on Sunday and the Shi’ folk stayed in their hills.
We don't know what harm he could cause to the fairies, but during Dermod’s rule, people said their prayers on Sunday, and the Shi’ folk remained in their hills.
It may be imagined, therefore, with what wrath he saw his wife’s preparations for her journey, but, although a king can do everything, what can a husband do...? He rearranged himself for slumber.
It’s easy to imagine how furious he felt seeing his wife getting ready for her trip, but even though a king can do anything, what can a husband do...? He settled in for sleep.
“I am no party to this untimely journey,” he said angrily.
“I’m not a part of this pointless journey,” he said angrily.
“Let it be so,” said Becfola.
“Let it be so,” Becfola said.
She left the palace with one maid, and as she crossed the doorway something happened to her, but by what means it happened would be hard to tell; for in the one pace she passed out of the palace and out of the world, and the second step she trod was in Faery, but she did not know this.
She left the palace with one maid, and as she crossed the doorway, something happened to her, but it’s hard to say how it happened; in one step she exited the palace and the real world, and with her second step, she stepped into Faery, but she didn't realize this.
Her intention was to go to Cluain da chaillech to meet Crimthann, but when she left the palace she did not remember Crimthann any more.
Her plan was to go to Cluain da chaillech to meet Crimthann, but when she left the palace, she completely forgot about him.
To her eye and to the eye of her maid the world was as it always had been, and the landmarks they knew were about them. But the object for which they were travelling was different, although unknown, and the people they passed on the roads were unknown, and were yet people that they knew.
To her and her maid, the world looked just like it always had, and the familiar landmarks were all around them. But the reason for their journey was different, even though it was unfamiliar, and the people they encountered on the roads were strangers, yet somehow felt like people they knew.
They set out southwards from Tara into the Duffry of Leinster, and after some time they came into wild country and went astray. At last Becfola halted, saying:
They headed south from Tara into the Duffry of Leinster, and after a while, they entered an unfamiliar wilderness and lost their way. Finally, Becfola stopped and said:
“I do not know where we are.”
“I don’t know where we are.”
The maid replied that she also did not know.
The maid said she didn’t know either.
“Yet,” said Becfola, “if we continue to walk straight on we shall arrive somewhere.”
“Yet,” said Becfola, “if we keep walking straight ahead, we’ll end up somewhere.”
They went on, and the maid watered the road with her tears.
They continued on, and the maid soaked the road with her tears.
Night drew on them; a grey chill, a grey silence, and they were enveloped in that chill and silence; and they began to go in expectation and terror, for they both knew and did not know that which they were bound for.
Night fell around them; a gray chill, a gray silence, and they were surrounded by that chill and silence; they began to move forward in a mix of anticipation and fear, for they both understood and didn't understand what lay ahead of them.
As they toiled desolately up the rustling and whispering side of a low hill the maid chanced to look back, and when she looked back she screamed and pointed, and clung to Becfola’s arm. Becfola followed the pointing finger, and saw below a large black mass that moved jerkily forward.
As they worked hard up the rustling and whispering side of a low hill, the maid happened to glance back, and when she did, she screamed and pointed, gripping Becfola’s arm. Becfola turned to see what she was pointing at and noticed a large black shape moving erratically below.

Original Size
“Wolves!” cried the maid. “Run to the trees yonder,” her mistress ordered. “We will climb them and sit among the branches.”
“Wolves!” shouted the maid. “Head to the trees over there,” her mistress commanded. “We’ll climb up and sit among the branches.”
They ran then, the maid moaning and lamenting all the while.
They ran, with the maid crying and complaining the whole time.
“I cannot climb a tree,” she sobbed, “I shall be eaten by the wolves.”
“I can’t climb a tree,” she cried, “The wolves will eat me.”
And that was true.
And that was true.
But her mistress climbed a tree, and drew by a hand’s breadth from the rap and snap and slaver of those steel jaws. Then, sitting on a branch, she looked with angry woe at the straining and snarling horde below, seeing many a white fang in those grinning jowls, and the smouldering, red blink of those leaping and prowling eyes.
But her mistress climbed a tree and was just out of reach from the snap and gnash of those steel jaws. Then, sitting on a branch, she looked down with anger and sadness at the struggling and snarling pack below, noticing many white fangs in those grinning jaws and the smoldering red glint of those leaping and prowling eyes.
CHAPTER III
But after some time the moon arose and the wolves went away, for their leader, a sagacious and crafty chief, declared that as long as they remained where they were, the lady would remain where she was; and so, with a hearty curse on trees, the troop departed. Becfola had pains in her legs from the way she had wrapped them about the branch, but there was no part of her that did not ache, for a lady does not sit with any ease upon a tree.
But after a while, the moon came up and the wolves left, because their leader, a wise and clever chief, said that as long as they stayed where they were, the lady would stay put too; so, with a strong curse on the trees, the pack moved on. Becfola's legs hurt from how she had wrapped them around the branch, but every part of her ached, because a lady doesn't sit comfortably in a tree.
For some time she did not care to come down from the branch. “Those wolves may return,” she said, “for their chief is crafty and sagacious, and it is certain, from the look I caught in his eye as he departed, that he would rather taste of me than cat any woman he has met.”
For a while, she didn't want to come down from the branch. “Those wolves might come back,” she said, “because their leader is clever and wise, and from the look I saw in his eye when he left, it's clear he would prefer to have me than any other woman he's met.”
She looked carefully in every direction to see if one might discover them in hiding; she looked closely and lingeringly at the shadows under distant trees to see if these shadows moved; and she listened on every wind to try if she could distinguish a yap or a yawn or a sneeze. But she saw or heard nothing; and little by little tranquillity crept into her mind, and she began to consider that a danger which is past is a danger that may be neglected.
She carefully scanned every direction to see if anyone might be hiding; she focused intently on the shadows beneath distant trees to see if those shadows moved; and she listened to every breeze to see if she could catch a bark, a yawn, or a sneeze. But she saw or heard nothing; gradually, a sense of calm settled in her mind, and she started to think that a danger that has passed is a danger that can be ignored.
Yet ere she descended she looked again on the world of jet and silver that dozed about her, and she spied a red glimmer among distant trees.
Yet before she went down, she looked again at the world of black and silver that was resting around her, and she spotted a red glimmer among the distant trees.
“There is no danger where there is light,” she said, and she thereupon came from the tree and ran in the direction that she had noted.
“There’s no danger where there’s light,” she said, and then she came down from the tree and ran in the direction she had noticed.
In a spot between three great oaks she came upon a man who was roasting a wild boar over a fire. She saluted this youth and sat beside him. But after the first glance and greeting he did not look at her again, nor did he speak.
In a place between three big oak trees, she found a guy roasting a wild boar over a fire. She waved at him and sat down next to him. But after their first look and greeting, he didn't glance at her again, nor did he say anything.
When the boar was cooked he ate of it and she had her share. Then he arose from the fire and walked away among the trees. Becfola followed, feeling ruefully that something new to her experience had arrived; “for,” she thought, “it is usual that young men should not speak to me now that I am the mate of a king, but it is very unusual that young men should not look at me.”
When the boar was cooked, he ate some, and she had her share too. Then he got up from the fire and walked away into the trees. Becfola followed, feeling regretful that something unfamiliar had come into her life; “because,” she thought, “it's normal for young men not to talk to me now that I’m the mate of a king, but it’s really strange that young men don’t even look at me.”
But if the young man did not look at her she looked well at him, and what she saw pleased her so much that she had no time for further cogitation. For if Crimthann had been beautiful, this youth was ten times more beautiful. The curls on Crimthann’s head had been indeed as a benediction to the queen’s eye, so that she had eaten the better and slept the sounder for seeing him. But the sight of this youth left her without the desire to eat, and, as for sleep, she dreaded it, for if she closed an eye she would be robbed of the one delight in time, which was to look at this young man, and not to cease looking at him while her eye could peer or her head could remain upright.
But even if the young man didn’t look at her, she kept her gaze fixed on him, and what she saw thrilled her so much that she couldn’t think of anything else. Crimthann may have been beautiful, but this youth was ten times more attractive. The curls on Crimthann’s head had been a blessing to the queen’s eyes, making her eat better and sleep more soundly just by seeing him. But the sight of this youth took away her appetite, and as for sleep, she feared it; if she closed her eyes, she would lose the one joy in her life, which was to look at this young man and to keep looking at him for as long as she could keep her eyes open or her head upright.
They came to an inlet of the sea all sweet and calm under the round, silver-flooding moon, and the young man, with Becfola treading on his heel, stepped into a boat and rowed to a high-jutting, pleasant island. There they went inland towards a vast palace, in which there was no person but themselves alone, and there the young man went to sleep, while Becfola sat staring at him until the unavoidable peace pressed down her eyelids and she too slumbered.
They arrived at a calm, sweet inlet of the sea, illuminated by the bright, silver moon. The young man, with Becfola following closely behind him, got into a boat and rowed to a lovely, high island. They moved inland towards a grand palace, where it was just the two of them. The young man fell asleep, while Becfola gazed at him until the soothing atmosphere made her eyelids droop, and she fell asleep too.
She was awakened in the morning by a great shout.
She was woken up in the morning by a loud shout.
“Come out, Flann, come out, my heart!”
“Come out, Flann, come out, my love!”
The young man leaped from his couch, girded on his harness, and strode out. Three young men met him, each in battle harness, and these four advanced to meet four other men who awaited them at a little distance on the lawn. Then these two sets of four fought togethor with every warlike courtesy but with every warlike severity, and at the end of that combat there was but one man standing, and the other seven lay tossed in death.
The young man jumped up from his couch, put on his gear, and walked out. He ran into three other young men, all in battle gear, and the four of them went to confront another group of four who were waiting a short distance away on the lawn. Then the two groups of four fought each other with all the honor of warfare but with all the intensity of battle, and by the end of the fight, only one man was left standing while the other seven lay dead.
Becfola spoke to the youth.
Becfola talked to the youth.
“Your combat has indeed been gallant,” she said.
"Your fighting has really been impressive," she said.
“Alas,” he replied, “if it has been a gallant deed it has not been a good one, for my three brothers are dead and my four nephews are dead.”
“Unfortunately,” he replied, “if it has been a brave act, it hasn’t been a good one, because my three brothers are dead and my four nephews are dead.”
“Ah me!” cried Becfola, “why did you fight that fight?”
“Ah man!” exclaimed Becfola, “why did you fight that fight?”
“For the lordship of this island, the Isle of Fedach, son of Dali.”
“For the rule of this island, the Isle of Fedach, son of Dali.”
But, although Becfola was moved and horrified by this battle, it was in another direction that her interest lay; therefore she soon asked the question which lay next her heart:
But even though Becfola was moved and horrified by this battle, her interest was directed elsewhere; so she quickly asked the question that was on her mind:
“Why would you not speak to me or look at me?”
“Why won’t you talk to me or even look at me?”
“Until I have won the kingship of this land from all claimants, I am no match for the mate of the High King of Ireland,” he replied.
“Until I’ve claimed the kingship of this land from everyone who challenges me, I’m no competition for the partner of the High King of Ireland,” he replied.
And that reply was llke balm to the heart of Becfola.
And that response was like balm to Becfola's heart.
“What shall I do?” she inquired radiantly. “Return to your home,” he counselled. “I will escort you there with your maid, for she is not really dead, and when I have won my lordship I will go seek you in Tara.”
“What should I do?” she asked brightly. “Go back to your home,” he advised. “I’ll take you there with your maid, because she’s not actually dead, and once I’ve earned my title, I’ll come find you in Tara.”
“You will surely come,” she insisted.
“You will definitely come,” she insisted.
“By my hand,” quoth he, “I will come.”
“By my hand,” he said, “I will come.”
These three returned then, and at the end of a day and night they saw far off the mighty roofs of Tara massed in the morning haze. The young man left them, and with many a backward look and with dragging, reluctant feet, Becfola crossed the threshold of the palace, wondering what she should say to Dermod and how she could account for an absence of three days’ duration.
These three returned then, and after a day and night, they saw in the distance the impressive roofs of Tara emerging from the morning mist. The young man left them, and with many backward glances and hesitant steps, Becfola crossed the threshold of the palace, wondering what she would say to Dermod and how she could explain her three-day absence.
CHAPTER IV
IT was so early that not even a bird was yet awake, and the dull grey light that came from the atmosphere enlarged and made indistinct all that one looked at, and swathed all things in a cold and livid gloom.
It was so early that not even a bird was awake, and the dull gray light in the air blurred everything you looked at, wrapping everything in a cold and lifeless gloom.
As she trod cautiously through dim corridors Becfola was glad that, saving the guards, no creature was astir, and that for some time yet she need account to no person for her movements. She was glad also of a respite which would enable her to settle into her home and draw about her the composure which women feel when they are surrounded by the walls of their houses, and can see about them the possessions which, by the fact of ownership, have become almost a part of their personality. Sundered from her belongings, no woman is tranquil, her heart is not truly at ease, however her mind may function, so that under the broad sky or in the house of another she is not the competent, precise individual which she becomes when she sees again her household in order and her domestic requirements at her hand.
As she cautiously walked through the dim corridors, Becfola was relieved that, aside from the guards, no one else was awake, and for the time being, she didn't have to explain her actions to anyone. She was also thankful for a break that would let her settle into her home and surround herself with the peace women often feel when they are within the walls of their houses, seeing the things they own that have become almost part of their identity. Away from her belongings, no woman feels at peace; her heart isn't truly at ease, no matter how well her mind works. Under the open sky or in someone else's home, she doesn't feel like the capable, organized person she becomes when she can see her own household set up and her needs right at her fingertips.
Becfola pushed the door of the king’s sleeping chamber and entered noiselessly. Then she sat quietly in a seat gazing on the recumbent monarch, and prepared to consider how she should advance to him when he awakened, and with what information she might stay his inquiries or reproaches.
Becfola quietly opened the door to the king’s bedroom and slipped inside. She then sat in a chair, watching the sleeping king, and thought about how she would approach him when he woke up, and what information she could use to answer his questions or avoid his anger.
“I will reproach him,” she thought. “I will call him a bad husband and astonish him, and he will forget everything but his own alarm and indignation.”
“I will accuse him,” she thought. “I will tell him he’s a terrible husband and shock him, and he’ll forget everything except his own fear and anger.”
But at that moment the king lifted his head from the pillow and looked kindly at her. Her heart gave a great throb, and she prepared to speak at once and in great volume before he could formulate any question. But the king spoke first, and what he said so astonished her that the explanation and reproach with which her tongue was thrilling fled from it at a stroke, and she could only sit staring and bewildered and tongue-tied.
But at that moment, the king lifted his head from the pillow and looked kindly at her. Her heart raced, and she got ready to speak right away and loudly before he could ask any questions. But the king spoke first, and what he said shocked her so much that the explanation and criticism she had been eager to express vanished in an instant, leaving her sitting there, staring, confused, and at a loss for words.
“Well, my dear heart,” said the king, “have you decided not to keep that engagement?”
“Well, my dear,” said the king, “have you decided not to keep that appointment?”
“I—I—!” Becfola stammered.
“I—I—!” Becfola stammered.
“It is truly not an hour for engagements,” Dermod insisted, “for not a bird of the birds has left his tree; and,” he continued maliciously, “the light is such that you could not see an engagement even if you met one.”
“It really isn’t the right time for engagements,” Dermod insisted, “since not a single bird has left its tree; and,” he added slyly, “the light is such that you wouldn’t even notice an engagement if you ran into one.”
“I,” Becfola gasped. “I—-!”
“I,” Becfola gasped. “I—!”
“A Sunday journey,” he went on, “is a notorious bad journey. No good can come from it. You can get your smocks and diadems to-morrow. But at this hour a wise person leaves engagements to the bats and the staring owls and the round-eyed creatures that prowl and sniff in the dark. Come back to the warm bed, sweet woman, and set on your journey in the morning.”
“A Sunday journey,” he continued, “is known to be a terrible journey. Nothing good comes from it. You can get your clothes and crowns tomorrow. But at this hour, a sensible person leaves plans to the bats and the wide-eyed owls and the curious creatures that wander and sniff in the dark. Come back to the cozy bed, sweet woman, and start your journey in the morning.”
Such a load of apprehension was lifted from Becfola’s heart that she instantly did as she had been commanded, and such a bewilderment had yet possession of her faculties that she could not think or utter a word on any subject.
Such a huge weight of fear was lifted from Becfola’s heart that she immediately did what she had been told, and she was so confused that she couldn’t think or say anything about any topic.
Yet the thought did come into her head as she stretched in the warm gloom that Crimthann the son of Ae must be now attending her at Cluain da chaillech, and she thought of that young man as of something wonderful and very ridiculous, and the fact that he was waiting for her troubled her no more than if a sheep had been waiting for her or a roadside bush.
Yet the thought crossed her mind as she stretched in the warm dimness that Crimthann, the son of Ae, must be waiting for her at Cluain da chaillech. She viewed that young man as both something amazing and quite laughable, and the fact that he was waiting for her bothered her no more than if a sheep or a bush by the road was waiting for her.
She fell asleep.
She nodded off.
CHAPTER V
In the morning as they sat at breakfast four clerics were announced, and when they entered the king looked on them with stern disapproval.
In the morning, while they were having breakfast, four clerics were announced, and when they walked in, the king regarded them with a hard glare of disapproval.
“What is the meaning of this journey on Sunday?” he demanded.
“What does this journey on Sunday mean?” he asked.
A lank-jawed, thin-browed brother, with uneasy, intertwining fingers, and a deep-set, venomous eye, was the spokesman of those four.
A thin-faced brother with a long jaw, a narrow brow, and restless, intertwined fingers, along with deep-set, angry eyes, spoke for the group of four.
“Indeed,” he said, and the fingers of his right hand strangled and did to death the fingers of his left hand, “indeed, we have transgressed by order.”
“Absolutely,” he said, as the fingers of his right hand tightened around and choked the fingers of his left hand, “absolutely, we have broken the rules as instructed.”
“Explain that.”
"Explain that."
“We have been sent to you hurriedly by our master, Molasius of Devenish.”
“We’ve been sent to you quickly by our master, Molasius of Devenish.”
“A pious, a saintly man,” the king interrupted, “and one who does not countenance transgressions of the Sunday.”
“A devout, a holy man,” the king interrupted, “and one who does not tolerate violations of Sunday.”
“We were ordered to tell you as follows,” said the grim cleric, and he buried the fingers of his right hand in his left fist, so that one could not hope to see them resurrected again. “It was the duty of one of the Brothers of Devenish,” he continued, “to turn out the cattle this morning before the dawn of day, and that Brother, while in his duty, saw eight comely young men who fought together.”
“We were instructed to inform you as follows,” said the stern cleric, clenching the fingers of his right hand into his left fist, making it clear they wouldn’t be coming out again. “It was the responsibility of one of the Brothers of Devenish,” he continued, “to let the cattle out this morning before dawn, and that Brother, while carrying out his duty, witnessed eight handsome young men engaged in a fight.”
“On the morning of Sunday,” Dermod exploded.
“On Sunday morning,” Dermod burst out.
The cleric nodded with savage emphasis.
The cleric nodded vigorously.
“On the morning of this self-same and instant sacred day.”
“On the morning of this very same and special day.”
“Tell on,” said the king wrathfully.
“Go on,” said the king angrily.
But terror gripped with sudden fingers at Becfola’s heart.
But fear suddenly seized Becfola’s heart.
“Do not tell horrid stories on the Sunday,” she pleaded. “No good can come to any one from such a tale.”
“Please don’t tell awful stories on Sunday,” she urged. “Nothing good can come from such a story.”
“Nay, this must be told, sweet lady,” said the king. But the cleric stared at her glumly, forbiddingly, and resumed his story at a gesture.
“No, this needs to be said, dear lady,” said the king. But the cleric looked at her sadly and sternly, then continued his story at a sign.
“Of these eight men, seven were killed.”
“Out of these eight men, seven were killed.”
“They are in hell,” the king said gloomily.
“They’re in hell,” the king said sadly.
“In hell they are,” the cleric replied with enthusiasm.
“In hell they are,” the cleric replied with excitement.
“And the one that was not killed?”
“And the one who wasn’t killed?”
“He is alive,” that cleric responded.
“He's alive,” the priest replied.
“He would be,” the monarch assented. “Tell your tale.”
“He would be,” the monarch agreed. “Go ahead and tell your story.”
“Molasius had those seven miscreants buried, and he took from their unhallowed necks and from their lewd arms and from their unblessed weapons the load of two men in gold and silver treasure.”
“Molasius had those seven wrongdoers buried, and he took from their cursed necks, from their vile arms, and from their unholy weapons a burden of two men’s worth in gold and silver treasure.”
“Two men’s load!” said Dermod thoughtfully.
“Two men’s load!” Dermod said, thinking hard.
“That much,” said the lean cleric. “No more, no less. And he has sent us to find out what part of that hellish treasure belongs to the Brothers of Devenish and how much is the property of the king.”
"That much," said the thin cleric. "No more, no less. And he has sent us to figure out what portion of that cursed treasure belongs to the Brothers of Devenish and how much belongs to the king."
Becfola again broke in, speaking graciously, regally, hastily: “Let those Brothers have the entire of the treasure, for it is Sunday treasure, and as such it will bring no luck to any one.”
Becfola interjected once more, speaking kindly, nobly, and quickly: “Let those Brothers keep all the treasure, because it’s Sunday treasure, and it won’t bring anyone good fortune.”
The cleric again looked at her coldly, with a harsh-lidded, small-set, grey-eyed glare, and waited for the king’s reply.
The cleric shot her a cold look, his small-set, grey eyes narrowing with a harsh glare, as he waited for the king to respond.
Dermod pondered, shaking his head as to an argument on his left side, and then nodding it again as to an argument on his right.
Dermod thought about it, shaking his head in disagreement with one side, then nodding in agreement with the other.
“It shall be done as this sweet queen advises. Let a reliquary be formed with cunning workmanship of that gold and silver, dated with my date and signed with my name, to be in memory of my grandmother who gave birth to a lamb, to a salmon, and then to my father, the Ard-Ri’. And, as to the treasure that remains over, a pastoral staff may be beaten from it in honour of Molasius, the pious man.”
“It will be done as this lovely queen suggests. Let a reliquary be created with skilled craftsmanship from that gold and silver, marked with my date and signed with my name, in memory of my grandmother who gave birth to a lamb, to a salmon, and then to my father, the Ard-Ri’. And as for the remaining treasure, a pastoral staff can be made from it in honor of Molasius, the virtuous man.”
“The story is not ended,” said that glum, spike-chinned cleric.
“The story isn’t over,” said that gloomy, spike-chinned cleric.
The king moved with jovial impatience.
The king moved with cheerful impatience.
“If you continue it,” he said, “it will surely come to an end some time. A stone on a stone makes a house, dear heart, and a word on a word tells a tale.”
“If you keep it up,” he said, “it will definitely come to an end eventually. A stone on a stone builds a house, my dear, and a word on a word tells a story.”
The cleric wrapped himself into himself, and became lean and menacing. He whispered: “Besides the young man, named Flann, who was not slain, there was another person present at the scene and the combat and the transgression of Sunday.”
The cleric folded in on himself and became slim and intimidating. He whispered, “Other than the young man named Flann, who wasn’t killed, there was another person at the scene during the fight and the violation of Sunday.”
“Who was that person?” said the alarmed monarch.
“Who was that person?” asked the worried king.
The cleric spiked forward his chin, and then butted forward his brow.
The cleric thrust his chin forward and then pressed his forehead against it.
“It was the wife of the king,” he shouted. “It was the woman called Becfola. It was that woman,” he roared, and he extended a lean, inflexible, unending first finger at the queen.
“It was the king’s wife,” he shouted. “It was the woman named Becfola. It was that woman,” he roared, pointing a long, stiff, unyielding finger at the queen.
“Dog!” the king stammered, starting up.
“Dog!” the king stuttered, jumping up.
“If that be in truth a woman,” the cleric screamed.
“If that is really a woman,” the cleric screamed.
“What do you mean?” the king demanded in wrath and terror.
“What do you mean?” the king asked angrily and fearfully.
“Either she is a woman of this world to be punished, or she is a woman of the Shi’ to be banished, but this holy morning she was in the Shi’, and her arms were about the neck of Flann.”
“Either she is a woman of this world to be punished, or she is a woman of the Shi’ to be banished, but this holy morning she was in the Shi’, and her arms were around the neck of Flann.”
The king sank back in his chair stupefied, gazing from one to the other, and then turned an unseeing, fear-dimmed eye towards Becfola.
The king leaned back in his chair, stunned, staring at each person in turn, and then directed a blank, fearful look toward Becfola.
“Is this true, my pulse?” he murmured.
“Is this true, my heartbeat?” he whispered.
“It is true,” Becfola replied, and she became suddenly to the king’s eye a whiteness and a stare. He pointed to the door.
“It’s true,” Becfola replied, and she suddenly appeared pale and wide-eyed to the king. He pointed to the door.
“Go to your engagement,” he stammered. “Go to that Flann.”
“Go to your engagement,” he stuttered. “Go to that Flann.”
“He is waiting for me,” said Becfola with proud shame, “and the thought that he should wait wrings my heart.”
"He’s waiting for me," Becfola said, feeling a mix of pride and shame, "and the thought of him waiting crushes my heart."
She went out from the palace then. She went away from Tara: and in all Ireland and in the world of living men she was not seen again, and she was never heard of again.
She left the palace then. She left Tara, and in all of Ireland and in the world of the living, she was never seen again, and she was never heard from again.
THE LITTLE BRAWL AT ALLEN

Original Size
CHAPTER I
“I think,” said Cairell Whiteskin, “that although judgement was given against Fionn, it was Fionn had the rights of it.”
“I think,” said Cairell Whiteskin, “that even though the judgment went against Fionn, he was actually in the right.”
“He had eleven hundred killed,” said Cona’n amiably, “and you may call that the rights of it if you like.”
“He had eleven hundred killed,” Cona said casually, “and you can call that the truth if you want.”
“All the same—” Cairell began argumentatively.
“All the same—” Cairell started, ready to argue.
“And it was you that commenced it,” Cona’n continued.
“And it was you who started it,” Cona’n continued.
“Ho! Ho!” Cairell cried. “Why, you are as much to blame as I am.”
“Hey! Hey!” Cairell shouted. “You’re as much to blame as I am.”
“No,” said Cona’n, “for you hit me first.”
“No,” Cona’n said, “because you hit me first.”
“And if we had not been separated—” the other growled.
“And if we hadn’t been separated—” the other growled.
“Separated!” said Cona’n, with a grin that made his beard poke all around his face.
“Separated!” said Cona’n, with a grin that made his beard stick out all around his face.
“Yes, separated. If they had not come between us I still think—”
“Yes, separated. If they hadn’t come between us, I still think—”
“Don’t think out loud, dear heart, for you and I are at peace by law.”
“Don’t say what you’re thinking, my dear, because you and I are at peace legally.”
“That is true,” said Cairell, “and a man must stick by a judgement. Come with me, my dear, and let us see how the youngsters are shaping in the school. One of them has rather a way with him as a swordsman.”
“That’s true,” said Cairell, “and a man has to stand by his judgment. Come with me, my dear, and let’s check out how the kids are doing in school. One of them has quite a talent as a swordsman.”
“No youngster is any good with a sword,” Conan replied.
“No kid is any good with a sword,” Conan replied.
“You are right there,” said Cairell. “It takes a good ripe man for that weapon.”
“You're absolutely right,” said Cairell. “It takes a strong, mature man for that weapon.”
“Boys are good enough with slings,” Confro continued, “but except for eating their fill and running away from a fight, you can’t count on boys.”
“Boys are decent with slings,” Confro continued, “but aside from filling their stomachs and avoiding a fight, you can't rely on boys.”
The two bulky men turned towards the school of the Fianna.
The two hefty men turned toward the Fianna school.
It happened that Fionn mac Uail had summoned the gentlemen of the Fianna and their wives to a banquet. Everybody came, for a banquet given by Fionn was not a thing to be missed. There was Goll mor mac Morna and his people; Fionn’s son Oisi’n and his grandson Oscar. There was Dermod of the Gay Face, Caelte mac Ronan—but indeed there were too many to be told of, for all the pillars of war and battle-torches of the Gael were there.
It just so happened that Fionn mac Uail had called together the men of the Fianna and their wives for a feast. Everyone showed up because a feast hosted by Fionn was something you didn't want to miss. There was Goll mor mac Morna and his crew; Fionn’s son Oisi’n and his grandson Oscar. There was Dermod of the Gay Face, Caelte mac Ronan—but honestly, there were way too many to list, as all the warriors and champions of the Gael were present.
The banquet began.
The feast started.
Fionn sat in the Chief Captain’s seat in the middle of the fort; and facing him, in the place of honour, he placed the mirthful Goll mac Morna; and from these, ranging on either side, the nobles of the Fianna took each the place that fitted his degree and patrimony.
Fionn sat in the Chief Captain’s seat in the middle of the fort; and facing him, in the place of honor, he positioned the cheerful Goll mac Morna; and from these, arranged on either side, the nobles of the Fianna took their places according to their rank and heritage.
After good eating, good conversation; and after good conversation, sleep—that is the order of a banquet: so when each person had been served with food to the limit of desire the butlers carried in shining, and jewelled drinking-horns, each having its tide of smooth, heady liquor. Then the young heroes grew merry and audacious, the ladies became gentle and kind, and the poets became wonders of knowledge and prophecy. Every eye beamed in that assembly, and on Fionn every eye was turned continually in the hope of a glance from the great, mild hero.
After a good meal, comes good conversation; and after good conversation, sleep—that's the order of a feast. Once everyone had been served food to their heart's content, the servers brought in shining, jeweled drinking horns, each filled with smooth, rich drinks. The young heroes became cheerful and bold, the ladies turned gentle and kind, and the poets shared incredible wisdom and visions. Every eye lit up in that gathering, and all eyes were constantly on Fionn, hoping for a glance from the great, gentle hero.
Goll spoke to him across the table enthusiastically.
Goll spoke to him excitedly across the table.
“There is nothing wanting to this banquet, O Chief,” said he.
“There's nothing missing from this feast, Chief,” he said.
And Fionn smiled back into that eye which seemed a well of tenderness and friendship.
And Fionn smiled back into that eye that seemed like a deep well of kindness and friendship.
“Nothing is wanting,” he replied, “but a well-shaped poem.” A crier stood up then, holding in one hand a length of coarse iron links and in the other a chain of delicate, antique silver. He shook the iron chain so that the servants and followers of the household should be silent, and he shook the silver one so that the nobles and poets should hearken also.
“Nothing is missing,” he replied, “except a well-crafted poem.” A crier then stood up, holding in one hand a length of rough iron links and in the other a chain of fine, old silver. He rattled the iron chain to silence the servants and followers of the household, and he jingled the silver one to get the attention of the nobles and poets as well.
Fergus, called True-Lips, the poet of the Fianna-Finn, then sang of Fionn and his ancestors and their deeds. When he had finished Fionn and Oisi’n and Oscar and mac Lugac of the Terrible Hand gave him rare and costly presents, so that every person wondered at their munificence, and even the poet, accustomed to the liberality of kings and princes, was astonished at his gifts.
Fergus, known as True-Lips, the poet of the Fianna-Finn, then sang about Fionn, his ancestors, and their heroic deeds. When he finished, Fionn, Oisi’n, Oscar, and mac Lugac of the Terrible Hand gave him valuable and extravagant gifts, leaving everyone in awe of their generosity, and even the poet, who was used to the generosity of kings and princes, was amazed by the gifts he received.
Fergus then turned to the side of Goll mac Morna, and he sang of the Forts, the Destructions, the Raids, and the Wooings of clann-Morna; and as the poems succeeded each other, Goll grew more and more jovial and contented. When the songs were finished Goll turned in his seat.
Fergus then turned to Goll mac Morna and sang about the Forts, the Destructions, the Raids, and the Wooings of the clan-Morna. As the poems went on, Goll became more and more cheerful and satisfied. When the songs were over, Goll turned in his seat.
“Where is my runner?” he cried.
“Where's my runner?” he yelled.
He had a woman runner, a marvel for swiftness and trust. She stepped forward.
He had a woman runner, a wonder of speed and reliability. She stepped forward.
“I am here, royal captain.”
"I'm here, royal captain."
“Have you collected my tribute from Denmark?”
“Did you get my tribute from Denmark?”
“It is here.”
"It's here."
And, with help, she laid beside him the load of three men of doubly refined gold. Out of this treasure, and from the treasure of rings and bracelets and torques that were with him, Goll mac Morna paid Fergus for his songs, and, much as Fionn had given, Goll gave twice as much.
And, with help, she placed next to him the weight of three men of highly refined gold. From this treasure, along with the rings, bracelets, and torques that were with him, Goll mac Morna paid Fergus for his songs, and, just as Fionn had given, Goll gave double that amount.
But, as the banquet proceeded, Goll gave, whether it was to harpers or prophets or jugglers, more than any one else gave, so that Fionn became displeased, and as the banquet proceeded he grew stern and silent.
But as the banquet went on, Goll gave more than anyone else, whether it was to harpers, prophets, or jugglers, which made Fionn unhappy. As the banquet continued, he became serious and quiet.
CHAPTER II
[This version of the death of Uail is not correct. Also Cnocha is not in Lochlann but in Ireland.]
[This version of Uail's death is incorrect. Also, Cnocha is not in Lochlann but in Ireland.]
The wonderful gift-giving of Goll continued, and an uneasiness and embarrassment began to creep through the great banqueting hall.
The amazing gift-giving from Goll went on, and a sense of unease and awkwardness started to spread through the grand banqueting hall.
Gentlemen looked at each other questioningly, and then spoke again on indifferent matters, but only with half of their minds. The singers, the harpers, and jugglers submitted to that constraint, so that every person felt awkward and no one knew what should be done or what would happen, and from that doubt dulness came, with silence following on its heels.
The men exchanged uncertain glances and then resumed discussing unimportant topics, though their minds were only half engaged. The singers, harpists, and performers accepted this awkward atmosphere, leaving everyone feeling uncomfortable and unsure of what to do or what might happen next. This uncertainty led to a sense of boredom, which was quickly followed by silence.
There is nothing more terrible than silence. Shame grows in that blank, or anger gathers there, and we must choose which of these is to be our master.
There’s nothing worse than silence. Shame grows in that emptiness, or anger builds up there, and we have to decide which of these will control us.
That choice lay before Fionn, who never knew shame.
That choice was in front of Fionn, who never felt shame.
“Goll,” said he, “how long have you been taking tribute from the people of Lochlann?”
“Goll,” he said, “how long have you been collecting tribute from the people of Lochlann?”
“A long time now,” said Goll.
“A long time now,” said Goll.
And he looked into an eye that was stern and unfriendly.
And he looked into an eye that was serious and unwelcoming.
“I thought that my rent was the only one those people had to pay,” Fionn continued.
“I thought my rent was the only one those folks had to pay,” Fionn continued.
“Your memory is at fault,” said Goll.
“Your memory is wrong,” said Goll.
“Let it be so,” said Fionn. “How did your tribute arise?”
“Okay,” said Fionn. “How did your tribute come about?”
“Long ago, Fionn, in the days when your father forced war on me.”
"Long ago, Fionn, in the days when your father waged war against me.”
“Ah!” said Fionn.
"Wow!" said Fionn.
“When he raised the High King against me and banished me from Ireland.”
“When he turned the High King against me and kicked me out of Ireland.”
“Continue,” said Fionn, and he held Goll’s eye under the great beetle of his brow.
“Go on,” said Fionn, locking eyes with Goll under the prominent brow of his forehead.
“I went into Britain,” said Goll, “and your father followed me there. I went into White Lochlann (Norway) and took it. Your father banished me thence also.”
“I went into Britain,” said Goll, “and your father followed me there. I went into White Lochlann (Norway) and took it. Your father banished me from there too.”
“I know it,” said Fionn.
"I know it," Fionn said.
“I went into the land of the Saxons and your father chased me out of that land. And then, in Lochlann, at the battle of Cnocha your father and I met at last, foot to foot, eye to eye, and there, Fionn!”
“I went into the land of the Saxons and your father chased me out of that land. And then, in Lochlann, at the battle of Cnocha your father and I finally confronted each other, face to face, eye to eye, and there, Fionn!”
“And there, Goll?”
"And what's up, Goll?"
“And there I killed your father.”
“And that’s where I killed your dad.”
Fionn sat rigid and unmoving, his face stony and terrible as the face of a monument carved on the side of a cliff.
Fionn sat stiff and motionless, his expression hardened and fearsome like a statue chiseled into the side of a cliff.
“Tell all your tale,” said he.
“Tell me everything,” he said.
“At that battle I beat the Lochlannachs. I penetrated to the hold of the Danish king, and I took out of his dungeon the men who had lain there for a year and were awaiting their deaths. I liberated fifteen prisoners, and one of them was Fionn.”
“At that battle, I defeated the Vikings. I broke into the stronghold of the Danish king and freed the men who had been trapped in his dungeon for a year, waiting to die. I rescued fifteen prisoners, and one of them was Fionn.”
“It is true,” said Fionn.
“It's true,” said Fionn.
Goll’s anger fled at the word.
Goll's anger disappeared at the word.
“Do not be jealous of me, dear heart, for if I had twice the tribute I would give it to you and to Ireland.”
“Don’t be jealous of me, my dear, because if I had double the honor, I would give it to you and to Ireland.”
But at the word jealous the Chief’s anger revived.
But hearing the word jealous reignited the Chief’s anger.
“It is an impertinence,” he cried, “to boast at this table that you killed my father.”
“It’s a rude thing to do,” he shouted, “to brag at this table that you killed my father.”
“By my hand,” Goll replied, “if Fionn were to treat me as his father did I would treat Fionn the way I treated Fionn’s father.”
“By my hand,” Goll replied, “if Fionn were to treat me as his father did, I would treat Fionn the way I treated Fionn’s father.”
Fionn closed his eyes and beat away the anger that was rising within him. He smiled grimly.
Fionn shut his eyes and pushed back the anger building up inside him. He smiled wryly.
“If I were so minded, I would not let that last word go with you, Goll, for I have here an hundred men for every man of yours.”
“If I wanted to, I wouldn’t let that last word slide, Goll, because I have a hundred men here for every one of yours.”
Goll laughed aloud.
Goll laughed out loud.
“So had your father,” he said.
“So did your dad,” he said.
Fionn’s brother, Cairell Whiteskin, broke into the conversation with a harsh laugh.
Fionn’s brother, Cairell Whiteskin, interrupted the conversation with a sharp laugh.
“How many of Fionn’s household has the wonderful Goll put down?” he cried.
“How many of Fionn’s household has the amazing Goll taken out?” he shouted.
But Goll’s brother, bald Cona’n the Swearer, turned a savage eye on Cairell.
But Goll’s brother, bald Cona’n the Swearer, shot a fierce glare at Cairell.
“By my weapons,” said he, “there were never less than an hundred-and-one men with Goll, and the least of them could have put you down easily enough.”
“By my weapons,” he said, “there were never fewer than a hundred and one men with Goll, and even the least of them could have taken you down easily enough.”
“Ah?” cried Cairell. “And are you one of the hundred-and-one, old scaldhead?”
“Ah?” shouted Cairell. “And are you one of the hundred-and-one, you old baldhead?”
“One indeed, my thick-witted, thin-livered Cairell, and I undertake to prove on your hide that what my brother said was true and that what your brother said was false.”
“One indeed, my dull-witted, cowardly Cairell, and I bet I can show you, on your skin, that what my brother said was true and what your brother said was false.”
“You undertake that,” growled Cairell, and on the word he loosed a furious buffet at Con’an, which Cona’n returned with a fist so big that every part of Cairell’s face was hit with the one blow. The two then fell into grips, and went lurching and punching about the great hall. Two of Oscar’s sons could not bear to see their uncle being worsted, and they leaped at Cona’n, and two of Goll’s sons rushed at them. Then Oscar himself leaped up, and with a hammer in either hand he went battering into the melee.
“You bet,” Cairell growled, and as he said that, he threw a powerful punch at Cona’n, who countered with a fist so massive that it connected with every part of Cairell’s face in one hit. The two then grappled and stumbled around the great hall, trading blows. Two of Oscar’s sons couldn’t stand to see their uncle lose, so they jumped in at Cona’n, while two of Goll’s sons rushed in to back them up. Then Oscar himself jumped up, wielding a hammer in each hand, and charged into the fray.
“I thank the gods,” said Cona’n, “for the chance of killing yourself, Oscar.”
“I thank the gods,” said Cona’n, “for the opportunity to take your life, Oscar.”
These two encountered then, and Oscar knocked a groan of distress out of Cona’n. He looked appealingly at his brother Art og mac Morna, and that powerful champion flew to his aid and wounded Oscar. Oisi’n, Oscar’s father, could not abide that; he dashed in and quelled Art Og. Then Rough Hair mac Morna wounded Oisin and was himself tumbled by mac Lugac, who was again wounded by Gara mac Morna.
These two met, and Oscar knocked a groan of distress from Cona’n. He looked up at his brother Art og mac Morna for help, and that strong champion rushed to assist him and injured Oscar. Oisi’n, Oscar’s father, couldn’t stand for that; he rushed in and took down Art Og. Then Rough Hair mac Morna wounded Oisin, and mac Lugac retaliated by taking him down, but he was then injured by Gara mac Morna.
The banqueting hall was in tumult. In every part of it men were giving and taking blows. Here two champions with their arms round each other’s necks were stamping round and round in a slow, sad dance. Here were two crouching against each other, looking for a soft place to hit. Yonder a big-shouldered person lifted another man in his arms and threw him at a small group that charged him. In a retired corner a gentleman stood in a thoughtful attitude while he tried to pull out a tooth that had been knocked loose.
The banquet hall was in chaos. Everywhere, men were throwing punches and taking hits. Here, two fighters with their arms around each other were moving slowly in a sad, stumbling dance. Over there, two guys were huddled together, searching for a soft spot to strike. Meanwhile, a broad-shouldered person lifted another man and hurled him at a small group rushing in. In a quiet corner, a gentleman stood thoughtfully, trying to pull out a loose tooth.
“You can’t fight,” he mumbled, “with a loose shoe or a loose tooth.”
“You can’t fight,” he mumbled, “with an ill-fitting shoe or a wobbly tooth.”
“Hurry up with that tooth,” the man in front of him grum-bled, “for I want to knock out another one.”
“Hurry up with that tooth,” the man in front of him grumbled, “because I want to knock out another one.”
Pressed against the wall was a bevy of ladies, some of whom were screaming and some laughing and all of whom were calling on the men to go back to their seats.
Pressed against the wall was a group of women, some of whom were screaming and some laughing, all of them urging the men to return to their seats.
Only two people remained seated in the hall.
Only two people were still sitting in the hall.

Original Size
Goll sat twisted round watching the progress of the brawl critically, and Fionn, sitting opposite, watched Goll.
Goll sat turned around, watching the fight unfold with a critical eye, while Fionn, sitting across from him, watched Goll.
Just then Faelan, another of Fionn’s sons, stormed the hall with three hundred of the Fianna, and by this force all Goll’s people were put out of doors, where the fight continued.
Just then, Faelan, another of Fionn's sons, charged into the hall with three hundred of the Fianna, and with this force, all of Goll's people were pushed outside, where the fight continued.
Goll looked then calmly on Fionn.
Goll then calmly looked at Fionn.
“Your people are using their weapons,” said he.
"Your people are using their weapons," he said.
“Are they?” Fionn inquired as calmly, and as though addressing the air.
“Are they?” Fionn asked calmly, as if talking to the air.
“In the matter of weapons—!” said Goll.
“In terms of weapons—!” said Goll.
And the hard-fighting pillar of battle turned to where his arms hung on the wall behind him. He took his solid, well-balanced sword in his fist, over his left arm his ample, bossy shield, and, with another side-look at Fionn, he left the hall and charged irresistibly into the fray.
And the tough warrior turned to where his weapons hung on the wall behind him. He grasped his sturdy, well-balanced sword in one hand, slung his large, protective shield over his left arm, and with one last glance at Fionn, he exited the hall and plunged powerfully into the battle.
Fionn then arose. He took his accoutrements from the wall also and strode out. Then he raised the triumphant Fenian shout and went into the combat.
Fionn then got up. He grabbed his gear from the wall and walked out. Then he let out the victorious Fenian shout and charged into battle.
That was no place for a sick person to be. It was not the corner which a slender-fingered woman would choose to do up her hair; nor was it the spot an ancient man would select to think quietly in, for the tumult of sword on sword, of axe on shield, the roar of the contending parties, the crying of wounded men, and the screaming of frightened women destroyed peace, and over all was the rallying cry of Goll mac Morna and the great shout of Fionn.
That was no place for someone who was sick. It wasn't a spot a delicate woman would pick to fix her hair; nor was it somewhere an elderly man would choose to contemplate in peace, as the chaos of swords clashing, axes hitting shields, the shouts of the warring groups, the cries of injured men, and the screams of terrified women shattered any sense of calm, while the rallying cry of Goll mac Morna and the loud call of Fionn echoed over everything.
Then Fergus True-Lips gathered about him all the poets of the Fianna, and they surrounded the combatants. They began to chant and intone long, heavy rhymes and incantations, until the rhythmic beating of their voices covered even the noise of war, so that the men stopped hacking and hewing, and let their weapons drop from their hands. These were picked up by the poets and a reconciliation was effected between the two parties.
Then Fergus True-Lips gathered all the poets of the Fianna around him, and they formed a circle around the fighters. They started to chant and recite long, deep verses and spells, until the rhythmic sound of their voices drowned out the noise of battle, causing the men to stop fighting and drop their weapons. The poets picked up these weapons and facilitated a reconciliation between the two sides.
But Fionn affirmed that he would make no peace with clann-Morna until the matter had been judged by the king, Cormac mac Art, and by his daughter Ailve, and by his son Cairbre of Ana Life’ and by Fintan the chief poet. Goll agreed that the affair should be submitted to that court, and a day was appointed, a fortnight from that date, to meet at Tara of the Kings for judgement. Then the hall was cleansed and the banquet recommenced.
But Fionn insisted that he wouldn't make peace with clann-Morna until the issue had been decided by the king, Cormac mac Art, his daughter Ailve, his son Cairbre of Ana Life, and Fintan the chief poet. Goll agreed that the matter should be taken to that court, and a day was set, two weeks from that date, to meet at Tara of the Kings for judgment. Then the hall was cleaned up and the banquet continued.
Of Fionn’s people eleven hundred of men and women were dead, while of Goll’s people eleven men and fifty women were dead. But it was through fright the women died, for not one of them had a wound or a bruise or a mark.
Of Fionn’s people, eleven hundred men and women were dead, while of Goll’s people, eleven men and fifty women had died. But the women died from fear, as none of them had any wounds, bruises, or marks.
CHAPTER III
AT the end of a fortnight Fionn and Goll and the chief men of the Fianna attended at Tara. The king, his son and daughter, with Flahri, Feehal, and Fintan mac Bocna sat in the place of judgement, and Cormac called on the witnesses for evidence.
At the end of two weeks, Fionn, Goll, and the top leaders of the Fianna gathered at Tara. The king, along with his son and daughter, and Flahri, Feehal, and Fintan mac Bocna, took their seats in the judgment area, and Cormac called on the witnesses to provide their testimonies.
Fionn stood up, but the moment he did so Goll mac Morna arose also.
Fionn got up, but as soon as he did, Goll mac Morna stood up too.
“I object to Fionn giving evidence,” said he.
“I object to Fionn testifying,” he said.
“Why so?” the king asked.
"Why's that?" the king asked.
“Because in any matter that concerned me Fionn would turn a lie into truth and the truth into a lie.”
“Because whenever it came to anything about me, Fionn would twist a lie into reality and make the truth seem false.”
“I do not think that is so,” said Fionn.
“I don't think that's true,” said Fionn.
“You see, he has already commenced it,” cried Goll.
“You see, he’s already started it,” shouted Goll.
“If you object to the testimony of the chief person present, in what way are we to obtain evidence?” the king demanded.
“If you disagree with the testimony of the main person here, how are we supposed to get evidence?” the king asked.
“I,” said Goll, “will trust to the evidence of Fergus True-Lips. He is Fionn’s poet, and will tell no lie against his master; he is a poet, and will tell no lie against any one.”
“I,” said Goll, “will rely on the word of Fergus True-Lips. He is Fionn’s poet and won’t lie about his master; he’s a poet and won’t lie about anyone.”
“I agree to that,” said Fionn.
"I agree with that," said Fionn.
“I require, nevertheless,” Goll continued, “that Fergus should swear before the Court, by his gods, that he will do justice between us.”
“I need, however,” Goll continued, “for Fergus to swear before the Court, by his gods, that he will act fairly between us.”
Fergus was accordingly sworn, and gave his evidence. He stated that Fionn’s brother Cairell struck Cona’n mac Morna, that Goll’s two sons came to help Cona’n, that Oscar went to help Cairell, and with that Fionn’s people and the clann-Morna rose at each other, and what had started as a brawl ended as a battle with eleven hundred of Fionn’s people and sixty-one of Goll’s people dead.
Fergus was sworn in and provided his testimony. He said that Fionn’s brother Cairell hit Cona’n mac Morna, that Goll’s two sons came to Cona’n’s aid, that Oscar went to assist Cairell, and with that, Fionn’s group and the clann-Morna clashed with each other. What began as a fight escalated into a battle, resulting in the deaths of eleven hundred of Fionn’s people and sixty-one of Goll’s men.
“I marvel,” said the king in a discontented voice, “that, considering the numbers against them, the losses of clann-Morna should be so small.”
“I can't believe,” said the king in an unhappy tone, “that, given the odds against them, clann-Morna's losses should be so minor.”
Fionn blushed when he heard that.
Fionn felt embarrassed when he heard that.
Fergus replied:
Fergus responded:
“Goll mac Morna covered his people with his shield. All that slaughter was done by him.”
“Goll mac Morna protected his people with his shield. He was responsible for all that slaughter.”
“The press was too great,” Fionn grumbled. “I could not get at him in time or—-”
“The crowd was too big,” Fionn grumbled. “I couldn’t reach him in time or—”
“Or what?” said Goll with a great laugh.
“Or what?” Goll said with a big laugh.
Fionn shook his head sternly and said no more.
Fionn shook his head firmly and said nothing else.
“What is your judgement?” Cormac demanded of his fellow-judges.
“What’s your judgment?” Cormac asked his fellow judges.
Flahri pronounced first.
Flahri pronounced first.
“I give damages to clann-Morna.”
"I award damages to clann-Morna."
“Why?” said Cormac.
“Why?” Cormac asked.
“Because they were attacked first.”
“Because they were attacked first.”
Cormac looked at him stubbornly.
Cormac stared at him resolutely.
“I do not agree with your judgement,” he said.
“I don’t agree with your judgment,” he said.
“What is there faulty in it?” Flahri asked.
“What’s wrong with it?” Flahri asked.
“You have not considered,” the king replied, “that a soldier owes obedience to his captain, and that, given the time and the place, Fionn was the captain and Goll was only a simple soldier.”
“You haven't thought about it,” the king said, “that a soldier has to obey his captain, and in that moment and in that place, Fionn was the captain and Goll was just a regular soldier.”
Flahri considered the king’s suggestion.
Flahri thought about the king's suggestion.
“That,” he said, “would hold good for the white-striking or blows of fists, but not for the red-striking or sword-strokes.”
“That,” he said, “would apply to punches or fist strikes, but not to slashes or sword strokes.”
“What is your judgement?” the king asked Feehal. Feehal then pronounced:
“What’s your judgment?” the king asked Feehal. Feehal then declared:
“I hold that clann-Morna were attacked first, and that they are to be free from payment of damages.”
“I believe that the clann-Morna were attacked first, and that they should not have to pay for damages.”
“And as regards Fionn?” said Cormac.
“And what about Fionn?” Cormac asked.
“I hold that on account of his great losses Fionn is to be exempt from payment of damages, and that his losses are to be considered as damages.”
“I believe that because of his significant losses, Fionn should be exempt from paying damages, and that his losses should be seen as damages.”
“I agree in that judgement,” said Fintan.
"I agree with that judgment," said Fintan.
The king and his son also agreed, and the decision was imparted to the Fianna.
The king and his son agreed too, and they shared the decision with the Fianna.
“One must abide by a judgement,” said Fionn.
“One must respect a judgment,” said Fionn.
“Do you abide by it?” Goll demanded.
“Do you stick to it?” Goll demanded.
“I do,” said Fionn.
"I do," Fionn said.
Goll and Fionn then kissed each other, and thus peace was made. For, notwithstanding the endless bicker of these two heroes, they loved each other well.
Goll and Fionn then kissed each other, and that’s how peace was made. Despite their constant arguments, these two heroes really cared for each other.
Yet, now that the years have gone by, I think the fault lay with Goll and not with Fionn, and that the judgement given did not consider everything. For at that table Goll should not have given greater gifts than his master and host did. And it was not right of Goll to take by force the position of greatest gift-giver of the Fianna, for there was never in the world one greater at giving gifts, or giving battle, or making poems than Fionn was.
Yet, now that years have passed, I believe the fault was with Goll and not with Fionn, and that the judgment made didn't take everything into account. At that table, Goll shouldn't have given more impressive gifts than his master and host did. It wasn't right for Goll to forcefully claim the title of greatest gift-giver among the Fianna, because no one in the world was greater at giving gifts, fighting battles, or composing poems than Fionn.
That side of the affair was not brought before the Court. But perhaps it was suppressed out of delicacy for Fionn, for if Goll could be accused of ostentation, Fionn was open to the uglier charge of jealousy. It was, nevertheless, Goll’s forward and impish temper which commenced the brawl, and the verdict of time must be to exonerate Fionn and to let the blame go where it is merited.
That side of the situation wasn't presented to the Court. But maybe it was kept quiet out of consideration for Fionn, because while Goll could be seen as showy, Fionn faced a much harsher accusation of jealousy. Still, it was Goll's bold and mischievous attitude that kicked off the fight, and in the end, time will clear Fionn's name and assign blame where it truly belongs.
There is, however, this to be added and remembered, that whenever Fionn was in a tight corner it was Goll that plucked him out of it; and, later on, when time did his worst on them all and the Fianna were sent to hell as unbelievers, it was Goll mac Morna who assaulted hell, with a chain in his great fist and three iron balls swinging from it, and it was he who attacked the hosts of great devils and brought Fionn and the Fianna-Finn out with him.
There’s something important to remember: whenever Fionn found himself in a tough situation, it was Goll who saved him. Later on, when time took its toll on everyone and the Fianna were condemned as unbelievers, it was Goll mac Morna who bravely faced hell, holding a chain in his massive hand with three iron balls swinging from it. He fought off powerful demons and brought Fionn and the rest of the Fianna-Finn back with him.
THE CARL OF THE DRAB COAT

Original Size
CHAPTER I
One day something happened to Fionn, the son of Uail; that is, he departed from the world of men, and was set wandering in great distress of mind through Faery. He had days and nights there and adventures there, and was able to bring back the memory of these.
One day, something happened to Fionn, the son of Uail; he left the human world and wandered in great mental anguish through Faery. He spent days and nights there and had adventures, and he was able to return with memories of them.
That, by itself, is wonderful, for there are few people who remember that they have been to Faery or aught of all that happened to them in that state.
That, on its own, is amazing, because not many people remember that they’ve been to Faery or anything that happened to them while they were there.
In truth we do not go to Faery, we become Faery, and in the beating of a pulse we may live for a year or a thousand years. But when we return the memory is quickly clouded, and we seem to have had a dream or seen a vision, although we have verily been in Faery.
In reality, we don’t just visit Faery; we become part of it, and in the rhythm of a heartbeat, we can experience a year or a thousand years. But when we come back, the memory fades quickly, and it feels like we’ve just had a dream or seen a vision, even though we truly were in Faery.
It was wonderful, then, that Fionn should have remembered all that happened to him in that wide-spun moment, but in this tale there is yet more to marvel at; for not only did Fionn go to Faery, but the great army which he had marshalled to Ben Edair [The Hill of Howth] were translated also, and neither he nor they were aware that they had departed from the world until they came back to it.
It was incredible that Fionn remembered everything that happened to him in that brief moment, but there's even more to be amazed by; not only did Fionn go to Faery, but the great army he had gathered at Ben Edair [The Hill of Howth] was also taken there, and neither he nor they realized they had left the world until they returned.
Fourteen battles, seven of the reserve and seven of the regular Fianna, had been taken by the Chief on a great march and manoeuvre. When they reached Ben Edair it was decided to pitch camp so that the troops might rest in view of the warlike plan which Fionn had imagined for the morrow. The camp was chosen, and each squadron and company of the host were lodged into an appropriate place, so there was no overcrowding and no halt or interruption of the march; for where a company halted that was its place of rest, and in that place it hindered no other company, and was at its own ease.
Fourteen battles, seven from the reserve and seven from the regular Fianna, had been undertaken by the Chief during a major march and maneuver. When they arrived at Ben Edair, it was decided to set up camp so the troops could rest in preparation for the aggressive plan that Fionn had envisioned for the next day. The campsite was selected, and each squadron and company of the group was assigned an appropriate area to ensure there was no overcrowding and no disruptions to the march; because where a company stopped, that was its resting place, and it didn’t interfere with any other company, allowing them to relax.
When this was accomplished the leaders of battalions gathered on a level, grassy plateau overlooking the sea, where a consultation began as to the next day’s manoeuvres, and during this discussion they looked often on the wide water that lay wrinkling and twinkling below them.
When this was done, the battalion leaders met on a flat, grassy plateau overlooking the sea, where they started discussing the next day's movements. During this conversation, they frequently glanced at the vast water shimmering and sparkling below them.
A roomy ship under great press of sall was bearing on Ben Edair from the east.
A large ship, sailing swiftly, was heading towards Ben Edair from the east.
Now and again, in a lull of the discussion, a champion would look and remark on the hurrying vessel; and it may have been during one of these moments that the adventure happened to Fionn and the Fianna.
Now and then, during a pause in the conversation, a hero would glance over and comment on the fast-moving ship; it might have been during one of these moments that the adventure occurred for Fionn and the Fianna.
“I wonder where that ship comes from?” said Cona’n idly.
“I wonder where that ship is coming from?” said Cona’n casually.
But no person could surmise anything about it beyond that it was a vessel well equipped for war.
But no one could guess anything about it beyond the fact that it was a ship well-prepared for battle.
As the ship drew by the shore the watchers observed a tall man swing from the side by means of his spear shafts, and in a little while this gentleman was announced to Fionn, and was brought into his presence.
As the ship passed along the shore, the onlookers saw a tall man swing from the side using his spear shafts, and soon this man was introduced to Fionn and brought before him.
A sturdy, bellicose, forthright personage he was indeed. He was equipped in a wonderful solidity of armour, with a hard, carven helmet on his head, a splendid red-bossed shield swinging on his shoulder, a wide-grooved, straight sword clashing along his thigh. On his shoulders under the shield he carried a splendid scarlet mantle; over his breast was a great brooch of burnt gold, and in his fist he gripped a pair of thick-shafted, unburnished spears.
He was a strong, aggressive, and straightforward guy. He was decked out in solid armor, with a tough, carved helmet on his head, a magnificent red shield hanging from his shoulder, and a broad, straight sword clanging against his thigh. On his shoulders under the shield, he wore a striking scarlet cloak; across his chest was a large brooch made of burnished gold, and in his hand, he held a pair of thick, unpolished spears.
Fionn and the champions looked on this gentleman, and they admired exceedingly his bearing and equipment.
Fionn and the champions watched this man and were greatly impressed by his demeanor and gear.
“Of what blood are you, young gentleman?” Fionn demanded, “and from which of the four corners of the world do you come?”
“Of what blood are you, young man?” Fionn asked, “and from which of the four corners of the world do you come?”
“My name is Cael of the Iron,” the stranger answered, “and I am son to the King of Thessaly.”
“My name is Cael of the Iron,” the stranger replied, “and I'm the son of the King of Thessaly.”
“What errand has brought you here?”
“What brought you here?”
“I do not go on errands,” the man replied sternly, “but on the affairs that please me.”
“I don’t run errands,” the man replied firmly, “but I attend to matters that interest me.”
“Be it so. What is the pleasing affair which brings you to this land?”
"Alright then. What brings you to this place?"
“Since I left my own country I have not gone from a land or an island until it paid tribute to me and acknowledged my lordship.”
“Since I left my own country, I haven't left any land or island until it paid tribute to me and recognized my authority.”
“And you have come to this realm,” cried Fionn, doubting his ears.
“And you’ve come to this place,” shouted Fionn, questioning whether he was hearing correctly.
“For tribute and sovereignty,” growled that other, and he struck the haft of his spear violently on the ground.
“For tribute and sovereignty,” the other growled, slamming the handle of his spear hard against the ground.
“By my hand,” said Cona’n, “we have never heard of a warrior, however great, but his peer was found in Ireland, and the funeral songs of all such have been chanted by the women of this land.”
“By my hand,” said Cona’n, “we’ve never come across a warrior, no matter how great, without finding his equal in Ireland, and the funeral songs for all of them have been sung by the women of this land.”
“By my hand and word,” said the harsh stranger, “your talk makes me think of a small boy or of an idiot.”
“By my hand and word,” said the harsh stranger, “the way you talk makes me think of a little kid or an idiot.”
“Take heed, sir,” said Fionn, “for the champions and great dragons of the Gael are standing by you, and around us there are fourteen battles of the Fianna of Ireland.”
“Listen up, sir,” said Fionn, “because the champions and mighty dragons of the Gael are with you, and there are fourteen battles of the Fianna of Ireland surrounding us.”
“If all the Fianna who have died in the last seven years were added to all that are now here,” the stranger asserted, “I would treat all of these and those grievously, and would curtail their limbs and their lives.”
“If all the Fianna who have died in the last seven years were added to all those who are here now,” the stranger claimed, “I would punish all of them severely and would cut off their limbs and end their lives.”
“It is no small boast,” Cona’n murmured, staring at him.
“It’s quite a claim,” Cona’n murmured, staring at him.
“It is no boast at all,” said Cael, “and, to show my quality and standing, I will propose a deed to you.”
“It’s not a brag at all,” said Cael, “and to demonstrate my worth and status, I’ll suggest a task for you.”
“Give out your deed,” Fionn commanded.
“Hand over your deed,” Fionn ordered.
“Thus,” said Cael with cold savagery. “If you can find a man among your fourteen battalions who can outrun or outwrestle or outfight me, I will take myself off to my own country, and will trouble you no more.”
“Therefore,” said Cael with chilling ferocity. “If you can find a man among your fourteen battalions who can outrun, outwrestle, or outfight me, I will go back to my own country and won't bother you again.”
And so harshly did he speak, and with such a belligerent eye did he stare, that dismay began to seize on the champions, and even Fionn felt that his breath had halted.
And he spoke so harshly, glaring with such a hostile look, that fear started to grip the champions, and even Fionn sensed that his breath had stopped.
“It is spoken like a hero,” he admitted after a moment, “and if you cannot be matched on those terms it will not be from a dearth of applicants.”
“It sounds like something a hero would say,” he acknowledged after a moment, “and if you can’t find a match on those terms, it won’t be for lack of applicants.”
“In running alone,” Fionn continued thoughtfully, “we have a notable champion, Caelte mac Rona’n.”
“In running alone,” Fionn continued thoughtfully, “we have a remarkable champion, Caelte mac Rona’n.”
“This son of Rona’n will not long be notable,” the stranger asserted.
“This son of Rona’n won’t be famous for long,” the stranger said.
“He can outstrip the red deer,” said Cona’n.
“He can outrun the red deer,” said Cona’n.
“He can outrun the wind,” cried Fionn.
“He can outrun the wind,” shouted Fionn.
“He will not be asked to outrun the red deer or the wind,” the stranger sneered. “He will be asked to outrun me,” he thundered. “Produce this runner, and we shall discover if he keeps as great heart in his feet as he has made you think.”
“He won’t need to outrun the red deer or the wind,” the stranger sneered. “He’ll need to outrun me,” he thundered. “Bring this runner forward, and we’ll find out if he has as much heart in his feet as you believe.”
“He is not with us,” Cona’n lamented.
“He's not with us,” Cona’n mourned.
“These notable warriors are never with us when the call is made,” said the grim stranger.
“These important fighters are never around when we need them,” said the serious stranger.
“By my hand,” cried Fionn, “he shall be here in no great time, for I will fetch him myself.”
“By my hand,” shouted Fionn, “he'll be here soon enough, because I’m going to get him myself.”
“Be it so,” said Cael. “And during my absence,” Fionn continued, “I leave this as a compact, that you make friends with the Fianna here present, and that you observe all the conditions and ceremonies of friendship.”
“Alright,” said Cael. “And while I’m away,” Fionn added, “I’m making this agreement: that you become friends with the Fianna present here, and that you follow all the rules and rituals of friendship.”
Cael agreed to that.
Cael was on board with that.
“I will not hurt any of these people until you return,” he said.
“I won’t hurt any of these people until you get back,” he said.
Fionn then set out towards Tara of the Kings, for he thought Caelte mac Romin would surely be there; “and if he is not there,” said the champion to himself, “then I shall find him at Cesh Corran of the Fianna.”
Fionn then headed toward Tara of the Kings, believing that Caelte mac Romin would definitely be there; “and if he’s not there,” the champion thought to himself, “then I’ll locate him at Cesh Corran of the Fianna.”
CHAPTER II
He had not gone a great distance from Ben Edair when he came to an intricate, gloomy wood, where the trees grew so thickly and the undergrowth was such a sprout and tangle that one could scarcely pass through it. He remembered that a path had once been hacked through the wood, and he sought for this. It was a deeply scooped, hollow way, and it ran or wriggled through the entire length of the wood.
He hadn't traveled far from Ben Edair when he entered a complex, dark forest, where the trees were so densely packed and the underbrush was such a mess that it was almost impossible to get through. He recalled that a path had once been carved through the woods, and he looked for it. It was a deep, sunken trail that twisted and turned the whole length of the forest.
Into this gloomy drain Fionn descended and made progress, but when he had penetrated deeply in the dank forest he heard a sound of thumping and squelching footsteps, and he saw coming towards him a horrible, evil-visaged being; a wild, monstrous, yellow-skinned, big-boned giant, dressed in nothing but an ill-made, mud-plastered, drab-coloured coat, which swaggled and clapped against the calves of his big bare legs. On his stamping feet there were great brogues of boots that were shaped like, but were bigger than, a boat, and each time he put a foot down it squashed and squirted a barrelful of mud from the sunk road.
Into this dark tunnel, Fionn went down and moved forward, but when he had ventured deep into the damp forest, he heard the sound of thudding and squelching footsteps. He saw approaching him a terrifying, evil-looking creature; a wild, monstrous giant with yellow skin and a heavy build, dressed in nothing but a poorly made, mud-covered, dull-colored coat that flapped and slapped against his big bare legs. On his stomping feet were enormous boots shaped like boats, but even bigger, and each time he stepped down, he squashed and sprayed a barrelful of mud from the sunken path.
Fionn had never seen the like of this vast person, and he stood gazing on him, lost in a stare of astonishment.
Fionn had never seen anyone like this enormous person, and he stood there staring at him, completely amazed.
The great man saluted him.
The important man saluted him.
“All alone, Fionn?” he cried. “How does it happen that not one Fenian of the Fianna is at the side of his captain?” At this inquiry Fionn got back his wits.
“All alone, Fionn?” he shouted. “How come not a single Fenian from the Fianna is with their captain?” At this question, Fionn regained his composure.
“That is too long a story and it is too intricate and pressing to be told, also I have no time to spare now.”
"That's a long story, and it's too complicated and urgent to share right now. I also don't have any time to waste."
“Yet tell it now,” the monstrous man insisted.
“Yet tell it now,” the huge man insisted.
Fionn, thus pressed, told of the coming of Cael of the Iron, of the challenge the latter had issued, and that he, Fionn, was off to Tara of the Kings to find Caelte mac Rona’n.
Fionn, under pressure, talked about the arrival of Cael of the Iron, the challenge he had thrown down, and that he, Fionn, was heading to Tara of the Kings to find Caelte mac Rona’n.
“I know that foreigner well,” the big man commented.
“I know that foreigner well,” the big guy said.
“Is he the champion he makes himself out to be?” Fionn inquired.
“Is he really the champion he claims to be?” Fionn asked.
“He can do twice as much as he said he would do,” the monster replied.
"He can do twice what he said he would," the monster replied.
“He won’t outrun Caelte mac Rona’n,” Fionn asserted. The big man jeered.
“He won't be able to outrun Caelte mac Rona’n,” Fionn said confidently. The big man laughed mockingly.
“Say that he won’t outrun a hedgehog, dear heart. This Cael will end the course by the time your Caelte begins to think of starting.”
“Say that he won’t outpace a hedgehog, sweetheart. This Cael will finish the race before your Caelte even starts to think about starting.”
“Then,” said Fionn, “I no longer know where to turn, or how to protect the honour of Ireland.”
“Then,” said Fionn, “I don’t know where to go or how to protect Ireland’s honor anymore.”
“I know how to do these things,” the other man commented with a slow nod of the head.
“I know how to do these things,” the other man said, nodding his head slowly.
“If you do,” Fionn pleaded, “tell it to me upon your honour.”
“If you do,” Fionn urged, “promise me you’ll tell it sincerely.”
“I will do that,” the man replied.
“I’ll do that,” the man replied.
“Do not look any further for the rusty-kneed, slow-trotting son of Rona’n,” he continued, “but ask me to run your race, and, by this hand, I will be first at the post.”
“Don’t search any more for the rusty-kneed, slow-trotting son of Rona’n,” he continued, “but ask me to run your race, and I swear I’ll be the first to the finish.”
At this the Chief began to laugh.
At this, the Chief started to laugh.
“My good friend, you have work enough to carry the two tons of mud that are plastered on each of your coat-tails, to say nothing of your weighty boots.”
“My good friend, you have plenty of work carrying the two tons of mud stuck to each of your coat-tails, not to mention your heavy boots.”
“By my hand,” the man cried, “there is no person in Ireland but myself can win that race. I claim a chance.”
“By my hand,” the man shouted, “there’s no one in Ireland but me who can win that race. I want a shot at it.”
Fionn agreed then. “Be it so,” said he. “And now, tell me your name?”
Fionn agreed. “Okay,” he said. “And now, what’s your name?”
“I am known as the Carl of the Drab Coat.”
“I'm known as the Carl in the Drab Coat.”
“All names are names,” Fionn responded, “and that also is a name.”
“All names are names,” Fionn replied, “and that too is a name.”
They returned then to Ben Edair.
They then returned to Ben Edair.
CHAPTER III
When they came among the host the men of Ireland gathered about the vast stranger; and there were some who hid their faces in their mantles so that they should not be seen to laugh, and there were some who rolled along the ground in merriment, and there were others who could only hold their mouths open and crook their knees and hang their arms and stare dumbfoundedly upon the stranger, as though they were utterly dazed.
When they reached the crowd, the men of Ireland gathered around the enormous stranger; some hid their faces in their cloaks to avoid being seen laughing, some rolled on the ground in joy, while others could only stand there with their mouths agape, knees bent, arms hanging, and staring at the stranger as if they were completely stunned.
Cael of the Iron came also on the scene, and he examined the stranger with close and particular attention.
Cael of the Iron also arrived and looked closely at the stranger with great interest.
“What in the name of the devil is this thing?” he asked of Fionn.
“What the hell is this thing?” he asked Fionn.
“Dear heart,” said Fionn, “this is the champion I am putting against you in the race.”
“Dear heart,” Fionn said, “this is the champion I’m pitting against you in the race.”
Cael of the Iron grew purple in the face, and he almost swallowed his tongue through wrath.
Cael of the Iron turned purple with anger, and he nearly swallowed his tongue in his rage.
“Until the end of eternity,” he roared, “and until the very last moment of doom I will not move one foot in a race with this greasy, big-hoofed, ill-assembled resemblance of a beggarman.”
“Until the end of time,” he shouted, “and until the very last moment of disaster, I will not take one step in a race with this greasy, big-footed, poorly put together lookalike of a beggar.”
But at this the Carl burst into a roar of laughter, so that the eardrums of the warriors present almost burst inside of their heads.
But at this, Carl burst into a loud laugh, so much so that the eardrums of the warriors present nearly broke inside their heads.
“Be reassured, my darling, I am no beggarman, and my quality is not more gross than is the blood of the most delicate prince in this assembly. You will not evade your challenge in that way, my love, and you shall run with me or you shall run to your ship with me behind you. What length of course do you propose, dear heart?”
“Don’t worry, my love, I’m not a beggar, and my status is no less noble than that of the most refined prince in this gathering. You can’t avoid this challenge that way, my love; you can either run with me or run to your ship with me right behind you. What distance do you have in mind, dear heart?”
“I never run less than sixty miles,” Cael replied sullenly.
“I never run less than sixty miles,” Cael said gloomily.
“It is a small run,” said the Carl, “but it will do. From this place to the Hill of the Rushes, Slieve Luachra of Munster, is exactly sixty miles. Will that suit you?”
“It’s a short distance,” said Carl, “but it’s enough. From here to the Hill of the Rushes, Slieve Luachra in Munster, is exactly sixty miles. Does that work for you?”
“I don’t care how it is done,” Cael answered.
“I don’t care how you do it,” Cael replied.
“Then,” said the Carl, “we may go off to Slieve Luachra now, and in the morning we can start our race there to here.”
“Then,” said Carl, “we can head over to Slieve Luachra now, and in the morning we can start our race from there to here.”
“Let it be done that way,” said Cael.
"Let's do it that way," Cael said.
These two set out then for Munster, and as the sun was setting they reached Slieve Luachra and prepared to spend the night there.
These two headed out for Munster, and as the sun was setting, they arrived at Slieve Luachra and got ready to spend the night there.

Original Size
CHAPTER IV
“Cael, my pulse,” said the Carl, “we had better build a house or a hut to pass the night in.”
“Cael, my friend,” said Carl, “we should build a house or a hut to spend the night in.”
“I’Il build nothing,” Cael replied, looking on the Carl with great disfavour.
“I won’t build anything,” Cael replied, looking at the Carl with great disapproval.
“No!”
"No!"
“I won’t build house or hut for the sake of passing one night here, for I hope never to see this place again.”
“I won’t build a house or hut just to spend one night here, because I hope I never have to see this place again.”
“I’Il build a house myself,” said the Carl, “and the man who does not help in the building can stay outside of the house.”
“I'll build a house myself,” said Carl, “and anyone who doesn’t help in the building can stay outside.”
The Carl stumped to a near-by wood, and he never rested until he had felled and tied together twenty-four couples of big timber. He thrust these under one arm and under the other he tucked a bundle of rushes for his bed, and with that one load he rushed up a house, well thatched and snug, and with the timber that remained over he made a bonfire on the floor of the house.
The Carl trudged to a nearby woods, and he didn’t stop until he had chopped down and bundled together twenty-four pairs of large logs. He tucked these under one arm and carried a bundle of rushes for his bed under the other, and with that one load, he hurried to build a house, properly thatched and cozy. With the leftover timber, he built a bonfire on the floor of the house.
His companion sat at a distance regarding the work with rage and aversion.
His companion sat at a distance, watching the work with anger and disgust.
“Now Cael, my darling,” said the Carl, “if you are a man help me to look for something to eat, for there is game here.”
“Now Cael, my darling,” said the Carl, “if you’re a man, help me find something to eat, because there’s game here.”
“Help yourself,” roared Cael, “for all that I want is not to be near you.”
“Help yourself,” shouted Cael, “because all I want is to stay away from you.”
“The tooth that does not help gets no helping,” the other replied.
“The tooth that doesn’t help gets no help,” the other replied.
In a short time the Carl returned with a wild boar which he had run down. He cooked the beast over his bonfire and ate one half of it, leaving the other half for his breakfast. Then he lay down on the rushes, and in two turns he fell asleep.
In no time, Carl came back with a wild boar he had chased down. He cooked the meat over his campfire and ate half of it, saving the rest for breakfast. Then he lay down on the rushes and quickly fell asleep.
But Cael lay out on the side of the hill, and if he went to sleep that night he slept fasting. It was he, however, who awakened the Carl in the morning.
But Cael lay on the side of the hill, and if he fell asleep that night, he slept while fasting. It was he, however, who woke the Carl in the morning.
“Get up, beggarman, if you are going to run against me.”
“Get up, beggar, if you’re going to race me.”
The Carl rubbed his eyes.
Carl rubbed his eyes.
“I never get up until I have had my fill of sleep, and there is another hour of it due to me. But if you are in a hurry, my delight, you can start running now with a blessing. I will trot on your track when I waken up.”
“I never get up until I’ve had enough sleep, and I still need another hour. But if you’re in a hurry, my dear, you can go ahead and start without me. I’ll catch up to you once I wake up.”
Cael began to race then, and he was glad of the start, for his antagonist made so little account of him that he did not know what to expect when the Carl would begin to run.
Cael started to run then, and he was relieved by the head start, as his opponent thought so little of him that he had no idea when the Carl would take off.
“Yet,” said Cael to himself, “with an hour’s start the beggarman will have to move his bones if he wants to catch on me,” and he settled down to a good, pelting race.
“Yet,” said Cael to himself, “with an hour’s head start, the beggar will really have to hustle if he wants to catch up with me,” and he got ready for a strong, fast run.

Original Size
CHAPTER V
At the end of an hour the Carl awoke. He ate the second half of the boar, and he tied the unpicked bones in the tail of his coat. Then with a great rattling of the boar’s bones he started.
At the end of an hour, Carl woke up. He finished the second half of the boar and tied the leftover bones to the back of his coat. Then, with a loud rattle of the boar’s bones, he set off.
It is hard to tell how he ran or at what speed he ran, but he went forward in great two-legged jumps, and at times he moved in immense one-legged, mud-spattering hops, and at times again, with wide-stretched, far-flung, terrible-tramping, space-destroying legs he ran.
It’s hard to know how he ran or how fast he was going, but he moved forward in big two-legged leaps, and sometimes he made huge one-legged, mud-splashing hops. Other times, with his long, powerful legs, he ran in a way that felt like he was trampling everything in his path.
He left the swallows behind as if they were asleep. He caught up on a red deer, jumped over it, and left it standing. The wind was always behind him, for he outran it every time; and he caught up in jumps and bounces on Cael of the Iron, although Cael was running well, with his fists up and his head back and his two legs flying in and out so vigorously that you could not see them because of that speedy movement.
He left the swallows behind as if they were asleep. He caught up with a red deer, jumped over it, and left it standing. The wind was always behind him, since he outran it every time; and he managed to catch up in jumps and bounces on Cael of the Iron, even though Cael was running strong, with his fists up and his head back, his legs moving so fast that you could hardly see them.
Trotting by the side of Cael, the Carl thrust a hand into the tail of his coat and pulled out a fistfull of red bones.
Trotting alongside Cael, the Carl reached into the back of his coat and pulled out a handful of red bones.
“Here, my heart, is a meaty bone,” said he, “for you fasted all night, poor friend, and if you pick a bit off the bone your stomach will get a rest.”
“Here, my friend, is a hearty bone,” he said, “since you went without food all night, and if you take a bite off the bone, your stomach will get a break.”
“Keep your filth, beggarman,” the other replied, “for I would rather be hanged than gnaw on a bone that you have browsed.”
“Keep your trash, beggar,” the other replied, “because I’d rather be hanged than chew on a bone you’ve nibbled on.”
“Why don’t you run, my pulse?” said the Carl earnestly; “why don’t you try to win the race?”
“Why don’t you run, my pulse?” said Carl earnestly; “why don’t you try to win the race?”
Cael then began to move his limbs as if they were the wings of a fly, or the fins of a little fish, or as if they were the six legs of a terrified spider.
Cael then started to move his limbs as if they were the wings of a fly, the fins of a small fish, or the six legs of a scared spider.
“I am running,” he gasped.
"I’m running," he gasped.
“But try and run like this,” the Carl admonished, and he gave a wriggling bound and a sudden outstretching and scurrying of shanks, and he disappeared from Cael’s sight in one wild spatter of big boots.
“But try running like this,” Carl warned, and he gave a wriggling jump followed by a sudden stretch and a quick dash, disappearing from Cael’s view in a flurry of big boots.
Despair fell on Cael of the Iron, but he had a great heart. “I will run until I burst,” he shrieked, “and when I burst, may I burst to a great distance, and may I trip that beggar-man up with my burstings and make him break his leg.”
Despair descended on Cael of the Iron, but he had a big heart. “I will run until I break,” he shouted, “and when I break, may I break far away, and may I trip up that beggar with my breaking and make him break his leg.”
He settled then to a determined, savage, implacable trot. He caught up on the Carl at last, for the latter had stopped to eat blackberries from the bushes on the road, and when he drew nigh, Cael began to jeer and sneer angrily at the Carl.
He then settled into a fierce, relentless trot. He finally caught up to Carl, who had stopped to eat blackberries from the bushes along the road, and as Cael approached, he started to mock and taunt Carl angrily.
“Who lost the tails of his coat?” he roared.
“Who lost the tails of his coat?” he shouted.
“Don’t ask riddles of a man that’s eating blackberries,” the Carl rebuked him.
“Don’t ask riddles of someone who’s eating blackberries,” Carl scolded him.
“The dog without a tall and the coat without a tail,” cried Cael.
“The dog without a tail and the coat without a tail,” yelled Cael.
“I give it up,” the Carl mumbled.
"I'm done," Carl mumbled.
“It’s yourself, beggarman,” jeered Cael.
“It’s you, beggar,” jeered Cael.
“I am myself,” the Carl gurgled through a mouthful of blackberries, “and as I am myself, how can it be myself? That is a silly riddle,” he burbled.
“I am myself,” Carl gurgled through a mouthful of blackberries, “and since I am myself, how can it be myself? That’s a silly riddle,” he said.
“Look at your coat, tub of grease?”
“Look at your coat, a mess of grease?”
The Carl did so.
Carl did so.
“My faith,” said he, “where are the two tails of my coat?” “I could smell one of them and it wrapped around a little tree thirty miles back,” said Cael, “and the other one was dishonouring a bush ten miles behind that.”
“My faith,” he said, “where are the two tails of my coat?” “I caught a whiff of one and it wrapped around a little tree thirty miles back,” Cael replied, “and the other one was messing with a bush ten miles before that.”
“It is bad luck to be separated from the tails of your own coat,” the Carl grumbled. “I’ll have to go back for them. Wait here, beloved, and eat blackberries until I come back, and we’ll both start fair.”
“It’s bad luck to be without the tails of your own coat,” Carl grumbled. “I’ll have to go back for them. Wait here, my love, and eat blackberries until I return, and we’ll both start fresh.”
“Not half a second will I wait,” Cael replied, and he began to run towards Ben Edair as a lover runs to his maiden or as a bee flies to his hive.
“Not even a second will I wait,” Cael replied, and he started to run towards Ben Edair like a lover rushes to his beloved or like a bee flies to its hive.
“I haven’t had half my share of blackberries either,” the Carl lamented as he started to run backwards for his coat-tails.
“I haven’t had my fair share of blackberries either,” Carl complained as he began to run backward for his coat-tails.
He ran determinedly on that backward journey, and as the path he had travelled was beaten out as if it had been trampled by an hundred bulls yoked neck to neck, he was able to find the two bushes and the two coat-tails. He sewed them on his coat.
He ran with determination on that backward journey, and since the path he had traveled was worn down as if it had been trampled by a hundred bulls yoked together, he was able to find the two bushes and the two coat-tails. He sewed them onto his coat.
Then he sprang up, and he took to a fit and a vortex and an exasperation of running for which no description may be found. The thumping of his big boots grew as con-tinuous as the pattering of hailstones on a roof, and the wind of his passage blew trees down. The beasts that were ranging beside his path dropped dead from concussion, and the steam that snored from his nose blew birds into bits and made great lumps of cloud fall out of the sky.
Then he jumped up, and he went into a frenzy and a whirlwind of running that’s hard to describe. The pounding of his big boots became as continuous as the sound of hail hitting a roof, and the force of his movement knocked down trees. The animals near his path dropped dead from the impact, and the steam that escaped from his nose blew birds apart and made huge clumps of clouds fall from the sky.

Original Size
He again caught up on Cael, who was running with his head down and his toes up.
He caught up with Cael again, who was running with his head down and his toes pointed up.
“If you won’t try to run, my treasure,” said the Carl, “you will never get your tribute.”
“If you don’t try to run, my treasure,” said Carl, “you’ll never get your tribute.”
And with that he incensed and exploded himself into an eye-blinding, continuous, waggle and complexity of boots that left Cael behind him in a flash.
And with that, he got fired up and burst into a dazzling, nonstop flurry of movement in his boots, leaving Cael in the dust.
“I will run until I burst,” sobbed Cael, and he screwed agitation and despair into his legs until he hummed and buzzed like a blue-bottle on a window.
“I will run until I collapse,” cried Cael, pushing his legs to their limits with agitation and despair until he vibrated like a fly buzzing against a window.
Five miles from Ben Edair the Carl stopped, for he had again come among blackberries.
Five miles from Ben Edair, the Carl stopped because he had come across blackberries again.
He ate of these until he was no more than a sack of juice, and when he heard the humming and buzzing of Cael of the Iron he mourned and lamented that he could not wait to eat his fill He took off his coat, stuffed it full of blackberries, swung it on his shoulders, and went bounding stoutly and nimbly for Ben Edair.
He ate so much that he felt like just a bag of juice, and when he heard the humming and buzzing of Cael of the Iron, he sorrowed that he couldn’t wait to eat his fill. He took off his coat, filled it with blackberries, threw it over his shoulders, and bounced off strongly and nimbly toward Ben Edair.
CHAPTER VI
It would be hard to tell of the terror that was in Fionn’s breast and in the hearts of the Fianna while they attended the conclusion of that race.
It would be difficult to describe the fear that Fionn felt and the dread that filled the hearts of the Fianna as they watched the end of that race.
They discussed it unendingly, and at some moment of the day a man upbraided Fionn because he had not found Caelte the son of Rona’n as had been agreed on.
They talked about it endlessly, and at some point during the day, a man scolded Fionn for not finding Caelte, the son of Rona’n, as they had agreed.
“There is no one can run like Caelte,” one man averred.
“There’s no one who can run like Caelte,” one man said.
“He covers the ground,” said another.
“He gets things done,” said another.
“He is light as a feather.”
“He is light as a feather.”
“Swift as a stag.” “Lunged like a bull.”
“Quick as a deer.” “Dived like a bull.”
“Legged like a wolf.”
“Moved like a wolf.”
“He runs!”
"He's running!"
These things were said to Fionn, and Fionn said these things to himself.
Fionn heard these things, and he thought about them himself.
With every passing minute a drop of lead thumped down into every heart, and a pang of despair stabbed up to every brain.
With every passing minute, a weight of lead thudded into every heart, and a feeling of despair shot up to every mind.
“Go,” said Fionn to a hawk-eyed man, “go to the top of this hill and watch for the coming of the racers.”
“Go,” said Fionn to a sharp-eyed man, “head to the top of this hill and keep an eye out for the racers.”
And he sent lithe men with him so that they might run back in endless succession with the news.
And he sent agile men with him so they could keep running back consistently with updates.
The messengers began to run through his tent at minute intervals calling “nothing,” “nothing,” “nothing,” as they paused and darted away.
The messengers started rushing through his tent every minute, shouting “nothing,” “nothing,” “nothing,” as they stopped briefly and then dashed away.
And the words, “nothing, nothing, nothing,” began to drowse into the brains of every person present.
And the words, “nothing, nothing, nothing,” began to drift into the minds of everyone there.
“What can we hope from that Carl?” a champion demanded savagely.
“What can we expect from that Carl?” a champion asked fiercely.
“Nothing,” cried a messenger who stood and sped.
“Nothing,” shouted a messenger who was standing and rushing.
“A clump!” cried a champion.
“A clump!” shouted a champ.
“A hog!” said another.
“A pig!” said another.
“A flat-footed.”
“Flat-footed.”
“Little-wlnded.”
“Little-minded.”
“Big-bellied.”
"Potbellied."
“Lazy-boned.”
"Lazy."
“Pork!”
“Pork!”
“Did you think, Fionn, that a whale could swim on land, or what did you imagine that lump could do?”
“Did you really think, Fionn, that a whale could swim on land, or what did you think that lump could do?”
“Nothing,” cried a messenger, and was sped as he spoke.
“Nothing,” shouted a messenger, and he was off as he spoke.
Rage began to gnaw in Fionn’s soul, and a red haze danced and flickered before his eyes. His hands began to twitch and a desire crept over him to seize on champions by the neck, and to shake and worry and rage among them like a wild dog raging among sheep.
Rage started to eat away at Fionn’s soul, and a red haze flickered in front of his eyes. His hands began to twitch, and he felt an urge to grab the champions by the neck, shaking and thrashing among them like a wild dog among sheep.
He looked on one, and yet he seemed to look on all at once.
He gazed at one person, but it felt like he was seeing everyone at the same time.
“Be silent,” he growled. “Let each man be silent as a dead man.”
“Be quiet,” he growled. “Let everyone be as silent as a corpse.”
And he sat forward, seeing all, seeing none, with his mouth drooping open, and such a wildness and bristle lowering from that great glum brow that the champions shivered as though already in the chill of death, and were silent.
And he leaned forward, noticing everything and nothing, with his mouth hanging open, and such a wildness and bristle coming from that huge, gloomy brow that the champions trembled as if they were already in the cold grip of death, and fell quiet.
He rose and stalked to the tent-door.
He got up and walked over to the tent door.
“Where to, O Fionn?” said a champion humbly.
“Where to, Fionn?” asked a champion respectfully.
“To the hill-top,” said Fionn, and he stalked on.
“To the hilltop,” said Fionn, and he continued on.
They followed him, whispering among themselves, keeping their eyes on the ground as they climbed.
They followed him, quietly talking to each other, their eyes on the ground as they walked up.
CHAPTER VII
What do you see?” Fionn demanded of the watcher.
What do you see?” Fionn asked the watcher.
“Nothing,” that man replied.
“Nothing,” the man replied.
“Look again,” said Fionn.
"Take another look," said Fionn.
The eagle-eyed man lifted a face, thin and sharp as though it had been carven on the wind, and he stared forward with an immobile intentness.
The sharp-eyed man raised his face, thin and angular as if it had been chiseled by the wind, and he looked ahead with a focused intensity.
“What do you see?” said Fionn.
“What do you see?” Fionn asked.
“Nothing,” the man replied.
"Nothing," the man said.
“I will look myself,” said Fionn, and his great brow bent forward and gloomed afar.
“I’ll look myself,” said Fionn, and his strong brow furrowed as he stared into the distance.
The watcher stood beside, staring with his tense face and unwinking, lidless eye.
The observer stood nearby, staring with his tense face and unblinking, exposed eye.
“What can you see, O Fionn?” said the watcher.
“What do you see, O Fionn?” asked the watcher.
“I can see nothing,” said Fionn, and he projected again his grim, gaunt forehead. For it seemed as if the watcher stared with his whole face, aye, and with his hands; but Fionn brooded weightedly on distance with his puckered and crannied brow.
“I can’t see anything,” Fionn said, pressing his thin, sharp forehead forward. It felt like the watcher was staring with his entire face, yes, even with his hands; but Fionn pondered heavily on the distance, his brow furrowed and creased.
They looked again.
They glanced again.
“What can you see?” said Fionn.
“What do you see?” Fionn asked.
“I see nothing,” said the watcher.
“I don’t see anything,” said the watcher.
“I do not know if I see or if I surmise, but something moves,” said Fionn. “There is a trample,” he said.
“I don’t know if I see it or if I’m just guessing, but something is moving,” Fionn said. “There’s a commotion,” he said.
The watcher became then an eye, a rigidity, an intense out-thrusting and ransacking of thin-spun distance. At last he spoke.
The watcher then became an eye, a stiff presence, intensely probing and tearing through the delicate distance. Finally, he spoke.
“There is a dust,” he said.
“There's dust,” he said.
And at that the champions gazed also, straining hungrily afar, until their eyes became filled with a blue darkness and they could no longer see even the things that were close to them.
And at that, the champions looked too, straining hungrily into the distance, until their eyes were filled with a deep blue darkness and they could no longer see even the things that were right in front of them.
“I,” cried Cona’n triumphantly, “I see a dust.”
“I,” shouted Cona’n excitedly, “I see some dust.”
“And I,” cried another.
"And I," shouted another.
“And I.”
"And I."
“I see a man,” said the eagle-eyed watcher.
“I see a man,” said the sharp-eyed observer.
And again they stared, until their straining eyes grew dim with tears and winks, and they saw trees that stood up and sat down, and fields that wobbled and spun round and round in a giddily swirling world.
And once again they stared, until their tired eyes filled with tears and blinked, and they saw trees that stood up and sat down, and fields that wobbled and spun around in a dizzying, swirling world.
“There is a man,” Cona’n roared.
"There's a guy," Cona’n shouted.
“A man there is,” cried another.
“A guy there is,” shouted another.
“And he is carrying a man on his back,” said the watcher.
“And he’s carrying a guy on his back,” said the watcher.
“It is Cael of the Iron carrying the Carl on his back,” he groaned.
“It’s Cael of the Iron carrying the Carl on his back,” he groaned.
“The great pork!” a man gritted.
“The great pork!” a man said through gritted teeth.
“The no-good!” sobbed another.
"The jerk!" sobbed another.
“The lean-hearted.”
"The brave-hearted."
“Thick-thighed.”
"Thick thighs."
“Ramshackle.”
"Run-down."
“Muddle-headed.”
"Confused."
“Hog!” screamed a champion.
“Hog!” yelled a champion.
And he beat his fists angrily against a tree.
And he pounded his fists in anger against a tree.
But the eagle-eyed watcher watched until his eyes narrowed and became pin-points, and he ceased to be a man and became an optic.
But the sharp-eyed observer kept watching until his eyes narrowed to pinpoints, and he stopped being a man and became a lens.
“Wait,” he breathed, “wait until I screw into one other inch of sight.”
“Wait,” he said, “wait until I get one more inch of vision.”
And they waited, looking no longer on that scarcely perceptible speck in the distance, but straining upon the eye of the watcher as though they would penetrate it and look through it.
And they waited, no longer focused on that barely noticeable dot in the distance, but concentrating on the observer’s eye as if they wanted to see through it.
“It is the Carl,” he said, “carrying something on his back, and behind him again there is a dust.”
“It’s the Carl,” he said, “carrying something on his back, and behind him, there’s a cloud of dust.”
“Are you sure?” said Fionn in a voice that rumbled and vibrated like thunder.
“Are you sure?” Fionn said, his voice rumbling and vibrating like thunder.
“It is the Carl,” said the watcher, “and the dust behind him is Cael of the Iron trying to catch him up.”
“It’s the Carl,” said the watcher, “and the dust trailing behind him is Cael of the Iron trying to catch up.”
Then the Fianna gave a roar of exultation, and each man seized his neighbour and kissed him on both cheeks; and they gripped hands about Fionn, and they danced round and round in a great circle, roaring with laughter and relief, in the ecstasy which only comes where grisly fear has been and whence that bony jowl has taken itself away.
Then the Fianna let out a loud cheer, and each man grabbed his neighbor and kissed him on both cheeks; they joined hands around Fionn and danced in a big circle, laughing and filled with relief, in the joy that only follows when horrific fear has passed and that chilling presence has vanished.
CHAPTER VIII
The Carl of the Drab Coat came bumping and stumping and clumping into the camp, and was surrounded by a multitude that adored him and hailed him with tears.
The guy in the boring coat came crashing and thumping into the camp, and was surrounded by a crowd that loved him and welcomed him with tears.
“Meal!” he bawled, “meal for the love of the stars!”
“Food!” he shouted, “food for the love of the stars!”
And he bawled, “Meal, meal!” until he bawled everybody into silence.
And he shouted, “Food, food!” until he silenced everyone.
Fionn addressed him.
Fionn spoke to him.
“What for the meal, dear heart?”
“What's for dinner, babe?”
“For the inside of my mouth,” said the Carl, “for the recesses and crannies and deep-down profundities of my stomach. Meal, meal!” he lamented.
“For the inside of my mouth,” said Carl, “for the nooks and crannies and deep secrets of my stomach. Meal, meal!” he lamented.
Meal was brought.
Meal arrived.
The Carl put his coat on the ground, opened it carefully, and revealed a store of blackberries, squashed, crushed, mangled, democratic, ill-looking.
The Carl laid his coat on the ground, opened it carefully, and showed a stash of blackberries—squashed, crushed, mangled, unappealing.
“The meal!” he groaned, “the meal!”
“The meal!” he moaned, “the meal!”
It was given to him.
He was given it.
“What of the race, my pulse?” said Fionn.
“What about the race, my pulse?” Fionn asked.
“Wait, wait,” cried the Carl. “I die, I die for meal and blackberries.”
“Wait, wait,” cried Carl. “I’m dying, I’m dying for a meal and blackberries.”
Into the centre of the mess of blackberries he discharged a barrel of meal, and be mixed the two up and through, and round and down, until the pile of white-black, red-brown slibber-slobber reached up to his shoulders. Then he commenced to paw and impel and project and cram the mixture into his mouth, and between each mouthful he sighed a contented sigh, and during every mouthful he gurgled an oozy gurgle.
Into the middle of the mess of blackberries, he dumped a barrel of meal and mixed it all together, going through it and around it until the pile of white-black and red-brown slop reached up to his shoulders. Then he started to scoop, push, and shove the mixture into his mouth, and between each bite, he let out a satisfied sigh, while with every mouthful he made a gooey gurgling sound.
But while Fionn and the Fianna stared like lost minds upon the Carl, there came a sound of buzzing, as if a hornet or a queen of the wasps or a savage, steep-winged griffin was hovering about them, and looking away they saw Cael of the Iron charging on them with a monstrous extension and scurry of his legs. He had a sword in his hand, and there was nothing in his face but redness and ferocity.
But while Fionn and the Fianna stared blankly at the Carl, they heard a buzzing sound, like a hornet or a queen wasp or a fierce griffin flying nearby. When they looked away, they saw Cael of the Iron charging at them with enormous strides and a furious pace. He held a sword in his hand, and his face was all redness and rage.
Fear fell llke night around the Fianna, and they stood with slack knees and hanging hands waiting for death. But the Carl lifted a pawful of his oozy slop and discharged this at Cael with such a smash that the man’s head spun off his shoulders and hopped along the ground. The Carl then picked up the head and threw it at the body with such aim and force that the neck part of the head jammed into the neck part of the body and stuck there, as good a head as ever, you would have said, but that it bad got twisted the wrong way round. The Carl then lashed his opponent hand and foot.
Fear fell like night around the Fianna, and they stood with weak knees and drooping hands, waiting for death. But the Carl scooped up a handful of his slimy muck and hurled it at Cael with such force that the man's head spun off his shoulders and bounced along the ground. The Carl then picked up the head and threw it at the body with such precision and strength that the neck part of the head wedged into the neck of the body and stuck there, looking as good a head as ever, except that it had gotten twisted the wrong way around. The Carl then bound his opponent hand and foot.
“Now, dear heart, do you still claim tribute and lordship of Ireland?” said he.
“Now, my dear, do you still assert your claim to tribute and lordship over Ireland?” he asked.
“Let me go home,” groaned Cael, “I want to go home.”
“Let me go home,” sighed Cael, “I just want to go home.”
“Swear by the sun and moon, if I let you go home, that you will send to Fionn, yearly and every year, the rent of the land of Thessaly.”
“Promise by the sun and moon that if I let you go home, you will send Fionn the yearly rent for the land of Thessaly.”
“I swear that,” said Cael, “and I would swear anything to get home.”
“I swear to that,” Cael said, “and I’d swear anything to get home.”
The Carl lifted him then and put him sitting into his ship. Then he raised his big boot and gave the boat a kick that drove it seven leagues out into the sea, and that was how the adventure of Cael of the Iron finished.
The Carl lifted him up and placed him sitting in his ship. Then he raised his big boot and kicked the boat, sending it seven leagues out into the sea, and that’s how the adventure of Cael of the Iron came to an end.
“Who are you, sir?” said Fionn to the Carl.
“Who are you, man?” Fionn asked the Carl.
But before answering the Carl’s shape changed into one of splendour and delight.
But before answering, Carl's shape transformed into something magnificent and joyful.
“I am ruler of the Shi’ of Rath Cruachan,” he said.
“I am the ruler of the Shi’ of Rath Cruachan,” he said.
Then Fionn mac Uail made a feast and a banquet for the jovial god, and with that the tale is ended of the King of Thessaly’s son and the Carl of the Drab Coat.
Then Fionn mac Uail hosted a feast and a banquet for the cheerful god, and with that, the story of the King of Thessaly’s son and the Carl of the Drab Coat comes to an end.
THE ENCHANTED CAVE OF CESH CORRAN

Original Size
CHAPTER I
Fionn mac Uail was the most prudent chief of an army in the world, but he was not always prudent on his own account. Discipline sometimes irked him, and he would then take any opportunity that presented for an adventure; for he was not only a soldier, he was a poet also, that is, a man of science, and whatever was strange or unusual had an irresistible at-traction for him. Such a soldier was he that, single-handed, he could take the Fianna out of any hole they got into, but such an inveterate poet was he that all the Fianna together could scarcely retrieve him from the abysses into which he tumbled. It took him to keep the Fianna safe, but it took all the Fianna to keep their captain out of danger. They did not complain of this, for they loved every hair of Fionn’s head more than they loved their wives and children, and that was reasonable for there was never in the world a person more worthy of love than Fionn was.
Fionn mac Uail was the wisest leader of an army in the world, but he wasn't always wise when it came to his own actions. Discipline sometimes frustrated him, and he would seize any chance that came his way for an adventure; he wasn't just a soldier, he was also a poet, a man of knowledge, and anything strange or out of the ordinary fascinated him. He was such a skilled soldier that he could pull the Fianna out of any trouble by himself, but he was such a passionate poet that all the Fianna combined could barely pull him from the depths he fell into. It was him who kept the Fianna safe, but it took all of them to keep their leader out of danger. They didn't mind this, as they loved every bit of Fionn more than their own wives and children, which was understandable because there was never anyone more deserving of love than Fionn.
Goll mac Morna did not admit so much in words, but he admitted it in all his actions, for although he never lost an opportunity of killing a member of Fionn’s family (there was deadly feud between clann-Baiscne and clann-Morna), yet a call from Fionn brought Goll raging to his assistance like a lion that rages tenderly by his mate. Not even a call was necessary, for Goll felt in his heart when Fionn was threatened, and he would leave Fionn’s own brother only half-killed to fly where his arm was wanted. He was never thanked, of course, for although Fionn loved Goll he did not like him, and that was how Goll felt towards Fionn.
Goll mac Morna didn’t say much about it, but his actions spoke volumes. Even though he never missed a chance to kill someone from Fionn’s family (there was a deadly feud between clann-Baiscne and clann-Morna), whenever Fionn called, Goll would rush to help like a lion fiercely protective of its mate. Sometimes, even a call wasn’t needed; Goll could sense when Fionn was in danger and would leave Fionn’s own brother half-dead just to get to where he was needed. He never received thanks, of course, because while Fionn cared for Goll, he didn’t really like him, and that’s how Goll felt about Fionn too.
Fionn, with Cona’n the Swearer and the dogs Bran and Sceo’lan, was sitting on the hunting-mound at the top of Cesh Corran. Below and around on every side the Fianna were beating the coverts in Legney and Brefny, ranging the fastnesses of Glen Dallan, creeping in the nut and beech forests of Carbury, spying among the woods of Kyle Conor, and ranging the wide plain of Moy Conal.
Fionn, along with Cona’n the Swearer and the dogs Bran and Sceo’lan, was sitting on the hunting mound at the top of Cesh Corran. Below and around them on every side, the Fianna were beating the bushes in Legney and Brefny, exploring the depths of Glen Dallan, moving quietly through the nut and beech forests of Carbury, peeking through the woods of Kyle Conor, and covering the vast plain of Moy Conal.
The great captain was happy: his eyes were resting on the sights he liked best—the sunlight of a clear day, the waving trees, the pure sky, and the lovely movement of the earth; and his ears were filled with delectable sounds—the baying of eager dogs, the clear calling of young men, the shrill whistling that came from every side, and each sound of which told a definite thing about the hunt. There was also the plunge and scurry of the deer, the yapping of badgers, and the whirr of birds driven into reluctant flight.
The great captain was happy: his eyes were enjoying the sights he loved most—the bright sunlight on a clear day, the swaying trees, the clear blue sky, and the beautiful movement of the earth; and his ears were filled with delightful sounds—the eager barking of dogs, the clear shouts of young men, the sharp whistling coming from all around, each sound revealing something specific about the hunt. There was also the plunge and dart of the deer, the yapping of badgers, and the flutter of birds taking off in a hurry.
CHAPTER II
Now the king of the Shi’ of Cesh Corran, Conaran, son of Imidel, was also watching the hunt, but Fionn did not see him, for we cannot see the people of Faery until we enter their realm, and Fionn was not thinking of Faery at that moment. Conaran did not like Fionn, and, seeing that the great champion was alone, save for Cona’n and the two hounds Bran and Sceo’lan, he thought the time had come to get Fionn into his power. We do not know what Fionn had done to Conaran, but it must have been bad enough, for the king of the Shi’ of Cesh Cotran was filled with joy at the sight of Fionn thus close to him, thus unprotected, thus unsuspicious.
Now the king of the Shi’ of Cesh Corran, Conaran, son of Imidel, was also watching the hunt, but Fionn didn’t see him, because we can’t see the people of Faery until we enter their world, and Fionn wasn’t thinking about Faery at that moment. Conaran didn’t like Fionn, and seeing that the great champion was alone, except for Cona’n and the two hounds Bran and Sceo’lan, he thought it was the perfect time to take Fionn captive. We don’t know what Fionn had done to upset Conaran, but it must have been serious, because the king of the Shi’ of Cesh Corran was filled with joy at the sight of Fionn so close to him, so unprotected, and so unsuspecting.
This Conaran had four daughters. He was fond of them and proud of them, but if one were to search the Shi’s of Ireland or the land of Ireland, the equal of these four would not be found for ugliness and bad humour and twisted temperaments.
This Conaran had four daughters. He loved them and was proud of them, but if someone were to look through the Shi’s of Ireland or anywhere in Ireland, they wouldn’t find anyone as ugly, grumpy, and ill-tempered as these four.
Their hair was black as ink and tough as wire: it stuck up and poked out and hung down about their heads in bushes and spikes and tangles. Their eyes were bleary and red. Their mouths were black and twisted, and in each of these mouths there was a hedge of curved yellow fangs. They had long scraggy necks that could turn all the way round like the neck of a hen. Their arms were long and skinny and muscular, and at the end of each finger they had a spiked nail that was as hard as horn and as sharp as a briar. Their bodies were covered with a bristle of hair and fur and fluff, so that they looked like dogs in some parts and like cats in others, and in other parts again they looked like chickens. They had moustaches poking under their noses and woolly wads growing out of their ears, so that when you looked at them the first time you never wanted to look at them again, and if you had to look at them a second time you were likely to die of the sight.
Their hair was as black as ink and as tough as wire: it stuck up, poked out, and hung down around their heads in bushes, spikes, and tangles. Their eyes were bloodshot and red. Their mouths were dark and twisted, each lined with a row of curved yellow fangs. They had long, scraggly necks that could turn all the way around like a hen's neck. Their arms were long, skinny, and muscular, and at the end of each finger, they had a spiked nail that was as hard as horn and as sharp as a thorn. Their bodies were covered with a bristle of hair, fur, and fluff, so that in some places they looked like dogs, in others like cats, and in still others like chickens. They had mustaches sticking out from under their noses and wiry tufts growing out of their ears, so that when you looked at them the first time, you never wanted to look again, and if you had to look a second time, you were likely to be overwhelmed by the sight.
They were called Caevo’g, Cuillen, and Iaran. The fourth daughter, Iarnach, was not present at that moment, so nothing need be said of her yet.
They were named Caevo’g, Cuillen, and Iaran. The fourth daughter, Iarnach, wasn’t there at the time, so there's no need to mention her yet.
Conaran called these three to him.
Conaran summoned these three to him.
“Fionn is alone,” said he. “Fionn is alone, my treasures.”
“Fionn is alone,” he said. “Fionn is alone, my treasures.”
“Ah!” said Caevo’g, and her jaw crunched upwards and stuck outwards, as was usual with her when she was satisfied.
“Ah!” said Caevo’g, and her jaw tilted up and jutted out, as it always did when she was happy.
“When the chance comes take it,” Conaran continued, and he smiled a black, beetle-browed, unbenevolent smile.
“When the opportunity arises, seize it,” Conaran continued, smiling with a dark, beetle-like brow and an unfriendly grin.
“It’s a good word,” quoth Cuillen, and she swung her jaw loose and made it waggle up and down, for that was the way she smiled.
“It’s a good word,” Cuillen said, and she relaxed her jaw and made it move up and down, since that was how she smiled.
“And here is the chance,” her father added.
“And here is the opportunity,” her father added.
“The chance is here,” Iaran echoed, with a smile that was very like her sister’s, only that it was worse, and the wen that grew on her nose joggled to and fro and did not get its balance again for a long time.
“The chance is here,” Iaran repeated, with a smile that resembled her sister’s, but it was less genuine, and the bump on her nose wobbled back and forth and didn’t settle down for a while.
Then they smiled a smile that was agreeable to their own eyes, but which would have been a deadly thing for anybody else to see.
Then they smiled a smile that pleased themselves, but would have been deadly for anyone else to witness.
“But Fionn cannot see us,” Caevo’g objected, and her brow set downwards and her chin set upwards and her mouth squeezed sidewards, so that her face looked like a badly disappointed nut.
“But Fionn can’t see us,” Caevo’g argued, frowning and lifting her chin while squeezing her mouth to the side, making her face look like a really disappointed nut.
“And we are worth seeing,” Cuillen continued, and the disappointment that was set in her sister’s face got carved and twisted into hers, but it was worse in her case.
“And we’re worth seeing,” Cuillen continued, and the disappointment that was on her sister’s face got etched and distorted into hers, but it was even worse for her.
“That is the truth,” said Iaran in a voice of lamentation, and her face took on a gnarl and a writhe and a solidity of ugly woe that beat the other two and made even her father marvel.
“That is the truth,” Iaran said with a mournful tone, and her face twisted and contorted into a solid expression of deep sorrow that overwhelmed the other two and even astonished her father.
“He cannot see us now,” Conaran replied, “but he will see us in a minute.”
“He can’t see us right now,” Conaran said, “but he will in a minute.”
“Won’t Fionn be glad when he sees us!” said the three sisters.
“Fionn is going to be so happy when he sees us!” said the three sisters.
And then they joined hands and danced joyfully around their father, and they sang a song, the first line of which is:
And then they held hands and danced happily around their dad, singing a song that starts with:
“Fionn thinks he’s safe. But who knows when the sky will come crashing down?”
Lots of the people in the Shi’ learned that song by heart, and they applied it to every kind of circumstance.
Many people in the Shi’ memorized that song and used it in all sorts of situations.
CHAPTER III
BY his arts Conaran changed the sight of Fionn’s eyes, and he did the same for Cona’n.
BY his skills, Conaran altered Fionn's vision, and he did the same for Cona’n.
In a few minutes Fionn stood up from his place on the mound. Everything was about him as before, and he did not know that he had gone into Faery. He walked for a minute up and down the hillock. Then, as by chance, he stepped down the sloping end of the mound and stood with his mouth open, staring. He cried out:
In a few minutes, Fionn got up from his spot on the mound. Everything around him felt the same as before, and he had no idea that he had entered the Faery realm. He paced for a minute up and down the hill. Then, seemingly by chance, he stepped down the sloping end of the mound and stood there, mouth agape, staring. He shouted:
“Come down here, Cona’n, my darling.”
“Come down here, Cona’n, my love.”
Cona’n stepped down to him.
Cona'n walked down to him.
“Am I dreaming?” Fionn demanded, and he stretched out his finger before him.
“Am I dreaming?” Fionn asked, stretching out his finger in front of him.
“If you are dreaming,” said Congn, “I’m dreaming too. They weren’t here a minute ago,” he stammered.
“If you’re dreaming,” said Congn, “I’m dreaming too. They weren’t here a minute ago,” he stammered.
Fionn looked up at the sky and found that it was still there. He stared to one side and saw the trees of Kyle Conor waving in the distance. He bent his ear to the wind and heard the shouting of hunters, the yapping of dogs, and the clear whistles, which told how the hunt was going.
Fionn looked up at the sky and saw that it was still there. He turned his head to one side and noticed the trees of Kyle Conor swaying in the distance. He listened to the wind and heard the shouts of hunters, the barking of dogs, and the sharp whistles that indicated how the hunt was progressing.
“Well!” said Fionn to himself.
“Well!” Fionn said to himself.
“By my hand!” quoth Cona’n to his own soul.
“By my hand!” said Cona’n to himself.
And the two men stared into the hillside as though what they were looking at was too wonderful to be looked away from.
And the two men gazed at the hillside as if what they were seeing was too amazing to look away from.
“Who are they?” said Fionn.
“Who are they?” asked Fionn.
“What are they?” Cona’n gasped. And they stared again.
“What are they?” Cona’n gasped. And they stared again.
For there was a great hole like a doorway in the side of the mound, and in that doorway the daughters of Conaran sat spinning. They had three crooked sticks of holly set up before the cave, and they were reeling yarn off these. But it was enchantment they were weaving.
For there was a large hole like a doorway in the side of the mound, and in that doorway the daughters of Conaran were sitting and spinning. They had three bent holly sticks set up in front of the cave, and they were winding yarn off these. But it was magic they were creating.
“One could not call them handsome,” said Cona’n.
“One couldn’t say they were handsome,” said Cona’n.
“One could,” Fionn replied, “but it would not be true.”
"One could," Fionn replied, "but it wouldn't be true."
“I cannot see them properly,” Fionn complained. “They are hiding behind the holly.”
“I can't see them properly,” Fionn complained. “They're hiding behind the holly.”
“I would be contented if I could not see them at all,” his companion grumbled.
“I'd be happy if I couldn't see them at all,” his companion complained.
But the Chief insisted.
But the Chief insisted.
“I want to make sure that it is whiskers they are wearing.”
“I want to make sure that it’s whiskers they’re wearing.”
“Let them wear whiskers or not wear them,” Cona’n counselled. “But let us have nothing to do with them.”
“Let them have whiskers or not,” Cona’n advised. “But let's not get involved with them.”
“One must not be frightened of anything,” Fionn stated.
"Don't be afraid of anything," Fionn said.
“I am not frightened,” Cona’n explained. “I only want to keep my good opinion of women, and if the three yonder are women, then I feel sure I shall begin to dislike females from this minute out.”
“I’m not scared,” Cona’n said. “I just want to maintain my good opinion of women, and if those three over there are women, then I’m pretty sure I’ll start disliking females from this moment on.”
“Come on, my love,” said Fionn, “for I must find out if these whiskers are true.”
“Come on, babe,” said Fionn, “I need to find out if these whiskers are real.”
He strode resolutely into the cave. He pushed the branches of holly aside and marched up to Conaran’s daughters, with Cona’n behind him.
He confidently walked into the cave. He pushed the holly branches aside and marched up to Conaran’s daughters, with Cona’n following him.
CHAPTER IV
The instant they passed the holly a strange weakness came over the heroes. Their fists seemed to grow heavy as lead, and went dingle-dangle at the ends of their arms; their legs became as light as straws and began to bend in and out; their necks became too delicate to hold anything up, so that their heads wibbled and wobbled from side to side.
The moment they walked past the holly, an odd weakness washed over the heroes. Their fists felt heavy as lead, dangling limply at the ends of their arms; their legs became as light as straws and started to bend awkwardly; their necks felt too fragile to support anything, causing their heads to wobble from side to side.
“What’s wrong at all?” said Cona’n, as he tumbled to the ground.
“What’s wrong?” asked Cona’n as he fell to the ground.
“Everything is,” Fionn replied, and he tumbled beside him.
“Everything is,” Fionn replied, and he rolled over next to him.
The three sisters then tied the heroes with every kind of loop and twist and knot that could be thought of.
The three sisters then tied the heroes with every kind of loop, twist, and knot imaginable.
“Those are whiskers!” said Fionn.
"Those are whiskers!" Fionn said.
“Alas!” said Conan.
"Wow!" said Conan.
“What a place you must hunt whiskers in?” he mumbled savagely. “Who wants whiskers?” he groaned.
"What a place to hunt for whiskers!" he grumbled. "Who even wants whiskers?" he sighed.
But Fionn was thinking of other things.
But Fionn was thinking about other things.
“If there was any way of warning the Fianna not to come here,” Fionn murmured.
“If there was any way to warn the Fianna not to come here,” Fionn murmured.
“There is no way, my darling,” said Caevo’g, and she smiled a smile that would have killed Fionn, only that he shut his eyes in time.
“There’s no way, my darling,” said Caevo’g, and she smiled a smile that would have killed Fionn, if he hadn’t shut his eyes in time.

Original Size
After a moment he murmured again:
After a moment, he whispered again:
“Conan, my dear love, give the warning whistle so that the Fianna will keep out of this place.”
“Conan, my dear, blow the warning whistle so the Fianna will stay away from here.”
A little whoof, like the sound that would be made by a baby and it asleep, came from Cona’n.
A soft whimper, like the sound a sleeping baby makes, came from Cona’n.
“Fionn,” said he, “there isn’t a whistle in me. We are done for,” said he.
“Fionn,” he said, “I’m not whistling anymore. We're finished,” he said.
“You are done for, indeed,” said Cuillen, and she smiled a hairy and twisty and fangy smile that almost finished Cona’n.
“You're finished for sure,” said Cuillen, and she smiled a hairy, twisted, fang-filled grin that nearly brought Cona’n to his end.
By that time some of the Fianna had returned to the mound to see why Bran and Sceo’lan were barking so outrageously. They saw the cave and went into it, but no sooner had they passed the holly branches than their strength went from them, and they were seized and bound by the vicious hags. Little by little all the members of the Fianna returned to the hill, and each of them was drawn into the cave, and each was bound by the sisters.
By then, some of the Fianna had come back to the mound to find out why Bran and Sceo’lan were barking so loudly. They spotted the cave and went inside, but as soon as they squeezed past the holly branches, they felt their strength drain away, and the wicked hags captured and bound them. One by one, all the members of the Fianna returned to the hill, and each of them was pulled into the cave and tied up by the sisters.
Oisi’n and Oscar and mac Lugac came, with the nobles of clann-Baiscne, and with those of clann-Corcoran and clann-Smo’l; they all came, and they were all bound.
Oisin, Oscar, and mac Lugac arrived with the nobles of clann-Baiscne, along with those from clann-Corcoran and clann-Smo’l; they all came, and they were all united.
It was a wonderful sight and a great deed this binding of the Fianna, and the three sisters laughed with a joy that was terrible to hear and was almost death to see. As the men were captured they were carried by the hags into dark mysterious holes and black perplexing labyrinths.
It was an amazing sight and a remarkable act this binding of the Fianna, and the three sisters laughed with a joy that was unsettling to hear and almost deadly to see. As the men were captured, the hags carried them into dark, mysterious holes and confusing labyrinths.
“Here is another one,” cried Caevo’g as she bundled a trussed champion along.
“Here’s another one,” shouted Caevo’g as she carried a bound champion along.
“This one is fat,” said Cuillen, and she rolled a bulky Fenian along like a wheel.
“This one is big,” said Cuillen, and she pushed a hefty Fenian along like a wheel.
“Here,” said Iaran, “is a love of a man. One could eat this kind of man,” she murmured, and she licked a lip that had whiskers growing inside as well as out.
“Here,” said Iaran, “is a great guy. You could totally fall for a guy like this,” she murmured, and she licked a lip that had whiskers growing both inside and out.
And the corded champion whimpered in her arms, for he did not know but eating might indeed be his fate, and he would have preferred to be coffined anywhere in the world rather than to be coffined inside of that face. So far for them.
And the tied-up champion cried in her arms, because he didn’t realize that being eaten might actually be his fate, and he would have rather been buried anywhere in the world than be buried inside that face. That's it for them.
CHAPTER V
Within the cave there was silence except for the voices of the hags and the scarcely audible moaning of the Fianna-Finn, but without there was a dreadful uproar, for as each man returned from the chase his dogs came with him, and although the men went into the cave the dogs did not.
Within the cave, there was silence except for the voices of the hags and the barely noticeable moaning of the Fianna-Finn, but outside, there was a terrible commotion. As each man returned from the hunt, his dogs followed, and while the men entered the cave, the dogs did not.
They were too wise.
They were too knowledgeable.
They stood outside, filled with savagery and terror, for they could scent their masters and their masters’ danger, and perhaps they could get from the cave smells till then unknown and full of alarm.
They stood outside, filled with rage and fear, because they could sense their masters and the danger their masters were in, and maybe they could pick up on the cave smells that were unfamiliar and filled with anxiety.
From the troop of dogs there arose a baying and barking, a snarling and howling and growling, a yelping and squealing and bawling for which no words can be found. Now and again a dog nosed among a thousand smells and scented his master; the ruff of his neck stood up like a hog’s bristles and a netty ridge prickled along his spine. Then with red eyes, with bared fangs, with a hoarse, deep snort and growl he rushed at the cave, and then he halted and sneaked back again with all his ruffles smoothed, his tail between his legs, his eyes screwed sideways in miserable apology and alarm, and a long thin whine of woe dribbling out of his nose.
From the pack of dogs came a mix of baying and barking, snarling and howling, yelping and squealing, a cacophony that words can't fully capture. Every now and then, a dog would sniff around, picking up a thousand scents and recognizing his owner; the fur on his neck would bristle like a pig's bristles, and a tense ridge would form along his spine. Then, with red eyes, bared teeth, and a harsh, deep growl, he would charge at the cave, only to stop and sneak back with all his fur flattened, tail between his legs, eyes squinting sideways in an anxious apology, and a long, thin whine of distress escaping from his nose.
The three sisters took their wide-channelled, hard-tempered swords in their hands, and prepared to slay the Fianna, but before doing so they gave one more look from the door of the cave to see if there might be a straggler of the Fianna who was escaping death by straggling, and they saw one coming towards them with Bran and Sceo’lan leaping beside him, while all the other dogs began to burst their throats with barks and split their noses with snorts and wag their tails off at sight of the tall, valiant, white-toothed champion, Goll mor mac Morna. “We will kill that one first,” said Caevo’g.
The three sisters took their broad, sturdy swords in their hands and got ready to fight the Fianna, but before they moved, they had one last look from the cave door to see if there was any straggler from the Fianna trying to escape. They spotted one approaching, with Bran and Sceo’lan leaping beside him, while all the other dogs were barking loudly, snorting, and wagging their tails in excitement at the sight of the tall, brave, white-toothed champion, Goll mor mac Morna. “Let’s take him out first,” said Caevo’g.
“There is only one of him,” said Cuillen.
“There’s only one of him,” said Cuillen.
“And each of us three is the match for an hundred,” said Iaran.
“And each of us three could take on a hundred,” said Iaran.
The uncanny, misbehaved, and outrageous harridans advanced then to meet the son of Morna, and when he saw these three Goll whipped the sword from his thigh, swung his buckler round, and got to them in ten great leaps.
The strange, unruly, and shocking women moved forward to confront the son of Morna, and when he saw these three, Goll pulled the sword from his side, swung his shield around, and reached them in ten powerful jumps.
Silence fell on the world during that conflict. The wind went down; the clouds stood still; the old hill itself held its breath; the warriors within ceased to be men and became each an ear; and the dogs sat in a vast circle round the combatants, with their heads all to one side, their noses poked forward, their mouths half open, and their tails forgotten. Now and again a dog whined in a whisper and snapped a little snap on the air, but except for that there was neither sound nor movement.
Silence swept over the world during that battle. The wind died down; the clouds froze in place; even the old hill seemed to hold its breath; the warriors transformed from men into mere listeners; and the dogs formed a large circle around the fighters, with their heads tilted to one side, noses pointing forward, mouths slightly open, and tails neglected. Every now and then, a dog would quietly whine and make a quick snap in the air, but other than that, there was no sound or motion.

Original Size
It was a long fight. It was a hard and a tricky fight, and Goll won it by bravery and strategy and great good luck; for with one shrewd slice of his blade he carved two of these mighty termagants into equal halves, so that there were noses and whiskers to his right hand and knees and toes to his left: and that stroke was known afterwards as one of the three great sword-strokes of Ireland. The third hag, however, had managed to get behind Goll, and she leaped on to his back with the bound of a panther, and hung here with the skilful, many-legged, tight-twisted clutching of a spider. But the great champion gave a twist of his hips and a swing of his shoulders that whirled her around him like a sack. He got her on the ground and tied her hands with the straps of a shield, and he was going to give her the last blow when she appealed to his honour and bravery.
It was a long fight. It was tough and complicated, and Goll won it through bravery, strategy, and a bit of luck; with one clever slice of his blade, he split two of these fierce hags in half, leaving noses and whiskers on his right and knees and toes on his left. That stroke became known as one of the three great sword strokes of Ireland. However, the third hag managed to get behind Goll, leaping onto his back like a panther and wrapping around him with the skillful grip of a spider. But the great champion twisted his hips and swung his shoulders, spinning her around him like a sack. He brought her down to the ground and tied her hands with the straps of a shield, and just as he was about to deliver the final blow, she appealed to his honor and bravery.
“I put my life under your protection,” said she. “And if you let me go free I will lift the enchantment from the Fianna-Finn and will give them all back to you again.”
“I’m putting my life in your hands,” she said. “And if you let me go, I’ll break the spell on the Fianna-Finn and return them all to you.”
“I agree to that,” said Goll, and he untied her straps. The harridan did as she had promised, and in a short time Fionn and Oisi’n and Oscar and Cona’n were released, and after that all the Fianna were released.
“I agree to that,” said Goll, and he untied her straps. The old hag did as she had promised, and soon Fionn, Oisin, Oscar, and Connan were freed, and after that, all the Fianna were released.
CHAPTER VI
As each man came out of the cave he gave a jump and a shout; the courage of the world went into him and he felt that he could fight twenty. But while they were talking over the adventure and explaining how it had happened, a vast figure strode over the side of the hill and descended among them. It was Conaran’s fourth daughter.
As each man stepped out of the cave, he leaped and shouted; he felt a surge of courage and believed he could take on twenty opponents. But as they chatted about the adventure and discussed how it all unfolded, a huge figure came down from the hill and approached them. It was Conaran’s fourth daughter.
If the other three had been terrible to look on, this one was more terrible than the three together. She was clad in iron plate, and she had a wicked sword by her side and a knobby club in her hand She halted by the bodies of her sisters, and bitter tears streamed down into her beard.
If the other three were hard to look at, this one was worse than all three combined. She wore iron armor and had a nasty sword by her side and a gnarled club in her hand. She stopped by the bodies of her sisters, and bitter tears flowed down into her beard.
“Alas, my sweet ones,” said she, “I am too late.”
“Unfortunately, my dear ones,” she said, “I am too late.”
And then she stared fiercely at Fionn.
And then she glared fiercely at Fionn.
“I demand a combat,” she roared.
“I demand a fight,” she shouted.
“It is your right,” said Fionn. He turned to his son.
“It’s your right,” Fionn said. He turned to his son.
“Oisi’n, my heart, kill me this honourable hag.” But for the only time in his life Oisi’n shrank from a combat.
“Oisin, my heart, kill me this honorable hag.” But for the only time in his life, Oisin hesitated to fight.
“I cannot do it,” he said, “I feel too weak.”
“I can’t do it,” he said, “I feel too weak.”
Fionn was astounded. “Oscar,” he said, “will you kill me this great hag?”
Fionn was shocked. “Oscar,” he said, “are you going to take out this awful hag for me?”
Oscar stammered miserably. “I would not be able to,” he said.
Oscar stammered sadly. “I wouldn't be able to,” he said.
Cona’n also refused, and so did Caelte mac Rona’n and mac Lugac, for there was no man there but was terrified by the sight of that mighty and valiant harridan.
Cona’n also declined, and so did Caelte mac Rona’n and mac Lugac, because there wasn’t a man present who wasn’t scared by the sight of that powerful and brave woman.
Fionn rose to his feet. “I will take this combat myself,” he said sternly.
Fionn stood up. “I’ll handle this fight myself,” he said firmly.
And he swung his buckler forward and stretched his right hand to the sword. But at that terrible sight Goll mae Morna blushed deeply and leaped from the ground.
And he brought his shield forward and reached for the sword with his right hand. But at that frightening sight, Goll mae Morna flushed deeply and jumped up from the ground.
“No, no,” he cried; “no, my soul, Fionn, this would not be a proper combat for you. I take this fight.”
“No, no,” he shouted; “no, my friend, Fionn, this wouldn’t be a fair fight for you. I’ll take this battle.”
“You have done your share, Goll,” said the captain.
“You've done your part, Goll,” said the captain.
“I should finish the fight I began,” Goll continued, “for it was I who killed the two sisters of this valiant hag, and it is against me the feud lies.”
“I need to finish the fight I started,” Goll continued, “because I’m the one who killed the two sisters of this brave lady, and it’s me they’re feuding with.”
“That will do for me,” said the horrible daughter of Conaran. “I will kill Goll mor mac Morna first, and after that I will kill Fionn, and after that I will kill every Fenian of the Fianna-Finn.”
“That's good enough for me,” said the dreadful daughter of Conaran. “I’ll take out Goll mor mac Morna first, then I’ll get Fionn, and after that, I’ll kill every Fenian of the Fianna-Finn.”
“You may begin, Goll,” said Fionn, “and I give you my blessing.”
“You can start, Goll,” Fionn said, “and I give you my blessing.”
Goll then strode forward to the fight, and the hag moved against him with equal alacrity. In a moment the heavens rang to the clash of swords on bucklers. It was hard to with-stand the terrific blows of that mighty female, for her sword played with the quickness of lightning and smote like the heavy crashing of a storm. But into that din and encirclement Goll pressed and ventured, steady as a rock in water, agile as a creature of the sea, and when one of the combatants retreated it was the hag that gave backwards. As her foot moved a great shout of joy rose from the Fianna. A snarl went over the huge face of the monster and she leaped forward again, but she met Goll’s point in the road; it went through her, and in another moment Goll took her head from its shoulders and swung it on high before Fionn.
Goll then charged into the fight, and the hag rushed at him just as quickly. In no time, the air was filled with the sound of swords clashing against shields. It was tough to withstand the powerful blows of that fierce woman, as her sword moved with the speed of lightning and struck like a powerful storm. But amidst that noise and chaos, Goll pushed forward, steady as a rock in water and nimble like a sea creature. When one of the fighters backed away, it was the hag who retreated. Her step back prompted a great cheer from the Fianna. A snarl spread across the monster's massive face, and she lunged forward again, but Goll met her charge with his weapon; it pierced through her, and in a moment, he severed her head from her body and held it high before Fionn.
As the Fianna turned homewards Fionn spoke to his great champion and enemy.
As the Fianna headed home, Fionn spoke to his formidable champion and rival.
“Goll,” he said, “I have a daughter.”
“Goll,” he said, “I have a daughter.”
“A lovely girl, a blossom of the dawn,” said Goll.
“A beautiful girl, a flower of the morning,” said Goll.
“Would she please you as a wife?” the chief demanded.
“Would she make you happy as a wife?” the chief asked.
“She would please me,” said Goll.
“She would make me happy,” said Goll.
“She is your wife,” said Fionn.
"That's your wife," Fionn said.
But that did not prevent Goll from killing Fionn’s brother Cairell later on, nor did it prevent Fionn from killing Goll later on again, and the last did not prevent Goll from rescuing Fionn out of hell when the Fianna-Finn were sent there under the new God. Nor is there any reason to complain or to be astonished at these things, for it is a mutual world we llve in, a give-and-take world, and there is no great harm in it.
But that didn’t stop Goll from killing Fionn’s brother Cairell later on, nor did it stop Fionn from killing Goll later, and that didn’t stop Goll from saving Fionn from hell when the Fianna-Finn were sent there by the new God. There’s no reason to complain or be shocked by any of this, because we live in a mutual world, a give-and-take world, and there’s no real harm in it.
BECUMA OF THE WHITE SKIN

Original Size
CHAPTER I
There are more worlds than one, and in many ways they are unlike each other. But joy and sorrow, or, in other words, good and evil, are not absent in their degree from any of the worlds, for wherever there is life there is action, and action is but the expression of one or other of these qualities.
There are multiple worlds, and in many ways, they aren’t the same. But joy and sorrow, or good and evil, exist to some extent in all of them, because wherever there is life, there is action, and action is just the expression of one or the other of these qualities.
After this Earth there is the world of the Shi’. Beyond it again lies the Many-Coloured Land. Next comes the Land of Wonder, and after that the Land of Promise awaits us. You will cross clay to get into the Shi’; you will cross water to attain the Many-Coloured Land; fire must be passed ere the Land of Wonder is attained, but we do not know what will be crossed for the fourth world.
After this Earth, there's the world of the Shi’. Beyond that is the Many-Coloured Land. Next is the Land of Wonder, and after that, the Land of Promise is waiting for us. You have to cross clay to get into the Shi’; you’ll need to cross water to reach the Many-Coloured Land; fire must be passed before you can enter the Land of Wonder, but we don’t know what will be crossed to reach the fourth world.
This adventure of Conn the Hundred Fighter and his son Art was by the way of water, and therefore he was more advanced in magic than Fionn was, all of whose adventures were by the path of clay and into Faery only, but Conn was the High King and so the arch-magician of Ireland.
This adventure of Conn the Hundred Fighter and his son Art took place by water, which is why he was more skilled in magic than Fionn, whose adventures were only along the earthen path and into Faery. However, Conn was the High King, making him the top magician of Ireland.
A council had been called in the Many-Coloured Land to discuss the case of a lady named Becuma Cneisgel, that is, Becuma of the White Skin, the daughter of Eogan Inver. She had run away from her husband Labraid and had taken refuge with Gadiar, one of the sons of Mananna’n mac Lir, the god of the sea, and the ruler, therefore, of that sphere.
A council was held in the Many-Coloured Land to talk about a woman named Becuma Cneisgel, known as Becuma of the White Skin, the daughter of Eogan Inver. She had fled from her husband Labraid and had taken shelter with Gadiar, one of the sons of Mananna’n mac Lir, the sea god and ruler of that realm.
It seems, then, that there is marriage in two other spheres. In the Shi’ matrimony is recorded as being parallel in every respect with earth-marriage, and the desire which urges to it seems to be as violent and inconstant as it is with us; but in the Many-Coloured Land marriage is but a contemplation of beauty, a brooding and meditation wherein all grosser desire is unknown and children are born to sinless parents.
It seems that marriage exists in two other realms. In the Shi, marriage is noted to be similar in every way to earthly marriage, and the urge to engage in it appears to be just as intense and unpredictable as it is for us; however, in the Many-Coloured Land, marriage is merely a reflection on beauty, a deep thought and meditation where all base desires are absent, and children are born to parents who are free of sin.
In the Shi’ the crime of Becuma would have been lightly considered, and would have received none or but a nominal punishment, but in the second world a horrid gravity attaches to such a lapse, and the retribution meted is implacable and grim. It may be dissolution by fire, and that can note a destruction too final for the mind to contemplate; or it may be banishment from that sphere to a lower and worse one.
In the Shi', the crime of Becuma would be seen as minor and would likely get little to no punishment, but in the second world, such a mistake carries a serious weight, and the consequences are harsh and unforgiving. It could mean being destroyed by fire, which is a fate too final for anyone to think about; or it could mean being cast out to a lower and more miserable place.
This was the fate of Becuma of the White Skin.
This was the fate of Becuma of the White Skin.
One may wonder how, having attained to that sphere, she could have carried with her so strong a memory of the earth. It is certain that she was not a fit person to exist in the Many-Coloured Land, and it is to be feared that she was organised too grossly even for life in the Shi’.
One might wonder how, after reaching that level, she could still hold onto such a strong memory of Earth. It's clear that she wasn't really suited to exist in the Many-Coloured Land, and we have to worry that she was too coarsely built even for life in the Shi’.
She was an earth-woman, and she was banished to the earth.
She was a woman of the earth, and she was exiled to the earth.
Word was sent to the Shi’s of Ireland that this lady should not be permitted to enter any of them; from which it would seem that the ordinances of the Shi come from the higher world, and, it might follow, that the conduct of earth lies in the Shi’.
Word was sent to the Shi of Ireland that this lady should not be allowed to enter any of them; it seems that the rules of the Shi come from a higher realm, and it might follow that the behavior of the earth is under the control of the Shi.
In that way, the gates of her own world and the innumerable doors of Faery being closed against her, Becuma was forced to appear in the world of men.
In that way, with the gates of her own world and the countless doors of Faery shut against her, Becuma had no choice but to show up in the human world.
It is pleasant, however, notwithstanding her terrible crime and her woeful punishment, to think how courageous she was. When she was told her sentence, nay, her doom, she made no outcry, nor did she waste any time in sorrow. She went home and put on her nicest clothes.
It is nice, though, despite her awful crime and her sad punishment, to think about how brave she was. When she heard her sentence, even her doom, she didn’t complain or spend any time in grief. She went home and put on her best clothes.
She wore a red satin smock, and, over this, a cloak of green silk out of which long fringes of gold swung and sparkled, and she had light sandals of white bronze on her thin, shapely feet. She had long soft hair that was yellow as gold, and soft as the curling foam of the sea. Her eyes were wide and clear as water and were grey as a dove’s breast. Her teeth were white as snow and of an evenness to marvel at. Her lips were thin and beautifully curved: red lips in truth, red as winter berries and tempting as the fruits of summer. The people who superintended her departure said mournfully that when she was gone there would be no more beauty left in their world.
She wore a red satin dress and, over it, a green silk cloak with long fringes of gold that swung and sparkled. On her slender, shapely feet, she had light sandals made of white bronze. Her long, soft hair was the color of gold and as soft as the curling sea foam. Her eyes were wide and clear like water and a dove’s grey. Her teeth were as white as snow and perfectly even. Her lips were thin and beautifully curved: genuinely red lips, red like winter berries and as tempting as summer fruits. The people overseeing her departure sadly said that once she was gone, there would be no more beauty left in their world.
She stepped into a coracle, it was pushed on the enchanted waters, and it went forward, world within world, until land appeared, and her boat swung in low tide against a rock at the foot of Ben Edair.
She climbed into a coracle, it was nudged onto the magical waters, and it moved ahead, worlds within worlds, until land came into view, and her boat settled in low tide against a rock at the base of Ben Edair.
So far for her.
That's all for her.
CHAPTER II
Conn the Hundred Fighter, Ard-Ri’ of Ireland, was in the lowest spirits that can be imagined, for his wife was dead. He had been Ard-Ri for nine years, and during his term the corn used to be reaped three times in each year, and there was full and plenty of everything. There are few kings who can boast of more kingly results than he can, but there was sore trouble in store for him.
Conn the Hundred Fighter, High King of Ireland, was feeling more miserable than anyone could imagine because his wife had died. He had been High King for nine years, and during his reign, they harvested corn three times a year, and there was an abundance of everything. There are few kings who can claim more successful outcomes than he can, but he was facing serious trouble ahead.
He had been married to Eithne, the daughter of Brisland Binn, King of Norway, and, next to his subjects, he loved his wife more than all that was lovable in the world. But the term of man and woman, of king or queen, is set in the stars, and there is no escaping Doom for any one; so, when her time came, Eithne died.
He had been married to Eithne, the daughter of Brisland Binn, King of Norway, and, next to his subjects, he loved his wife more than anything else in the world. But the fate of man and woman, of king or queen, is written in the stars, and no one can escape their destiny; so, when her time came, Eithne died.
Now there were three great burying-places in Ireland—the Brugh of the Boyne in Ulster, over which Angus Og is chief and god; the Shi’ mound of Cruachan Ahi, where Ethal Anbual presides over the underworld of Connacht, and Tailltin, in Royal Meath. It was in this last, the sacred place of his own lordship, that Conn laid his wife to rest.
Now there are three major burial sites in Ireland—the Brugh of the Boyne in Ulster, where Angus Og is the chief and deity; the Shi’ mound of Cruachan Ahi, where Ethal Anbual rules over the underworld of Connacht; and Tailltin, in Royal Meath. It was in this last site, the sacred ground of his own territory, that Conn laid his wife to rest.
Her funeral games were played during nine days. Her keen was sung by poets and harpers, and a cairn ten acres wide was heaved over her clay. Then the keening ceased and the games drew to an end; the princes of the Five Prov-inces returned by horse or by chariot to their own places; the concourse of mourners melted away, and there was nothing left by the great cairn but the sun that dozed upon it in the daytime, the heavy clouds that brooded on it in the night, and the desolate, memoried king.
Her funeral games lasted for nine days. Poets and harpers sang her dirge, and a mound ten acres wide was built over her grave. Then the mourning stopped, and the games wrapped up; the princes from the Five Provinces returned home on horseback or in chariots; the crowd of mourners dispersed, leaving only the large mound with the sun shining on it during the day, the heavy clouds hanging over it at night, and the lonely, reminiscing king.
For the dead queen had been so lovely that Conn could not forget her; she had been so kind at every moment that he could not but miss her at every moment; but it was in the Council Chamber and the Judgement Hall that he most pondered her memory. For she had also been wise, and lack-ing her guidance, all grave affairs seemed graver, shadowing each day and going with him to the pillow at night.
For the late queen had been so beautiful that Conn couldn't forget her; she had been so caring at every moment that he couldn't help but miss her constantly; but it was in the Council Chamber and the Judgment Hall that he thought about her the most. She had also been wise, and without her guidance, all serious matters felt even more serious, casting a shadow over each day and following him to bed at night.
The trouble of the king becomes the trouble of the subject, for how shall we live if judgement is withheld, or if faulty decisions are promulgated? Therefore, with the sorrow of the king, all Ireland was in grief, and it was the wish of every person that he should marry again.
The king's problems become the people's problems, because how can we live if decisions are unclear or if wrong choices are made? So, with the king's sadness, all of Ireland mourned, and everyone hoped that he would remarry.
Such an idea, however, did not occur to him, for he could not conceive how any woman should fill the place his queen had vacated. He grew more and more despondent, and less and less fitted to cope with affairs of state, and one day he instructed his son Art to take the rule during his absence, and he set out for Ben Edair.
Such an idea, however, didn’t cross his mind, as he couldn’t imagine how any woman could take the place his queen had left empty. He became increasingly despondent and less capable of handling state affairs, and one day he told his son Art to take charge while he was away, and he set out for Ben Edair.
For a great wish had come upon him to walk beside the sea; to listen to the roll and boom of long, grey breakers; to gaze on an unfruitful, desolate wilderness of waters; and to forget in those sights all that he could forget, and if he could not forget then to remember all that he should remember.
For a strong desire had come over him to walk alongside the ocean; to hear the crash and roar of long, gray waves; to look at a barren, empty expanse of water; and to forget in those sights everything he could let go of, and if he couldn’t forget, then to remember everything he should.
He was thus gazing and brooding when one day he observed a coracle drawing to the shore. A young girl stepped from it and walked to him among black boulders and patches of yellow sand.
He was just staring and thinking when one day he saw a small boat coming to the shore. A young girl got out and walked toward him, navigating through dark boulders and patches of yellow sand.

Original Size
CHAPTER III
Being a king he had authority to ask questions. Conn asked her, therefore, all the questions that he could think of, for it is not every day that a lady drives from the sea, and she wearing a golden-fringed cloak of green silk through which a red satin smock peeped at the openings. She replied to his questions, but she did not tell him all the truth; for, indeed, she could not afford to.
Being a king, he had the authority to ask questions. Conn asked her all the questions he could think of because it isn’t every day that a lady arrives from the sea, especially one wearing a green silk cloak with golden fringes, through which a red satin dress peeked out. She answered his questions, but she didn't tell him the whole truth; in fact, she couldn’t afford to.
She knew who he was, for she retained some of the powers proper to the worlds she had left, and as he looked on her soft yellow hair and on her thin red lips, Conn recognised, as all men do, that one who is lovely must also be good, and so he did not frame any inquiry on that count; for everything is forgotten in the presence of a pretty woman, and a magician can be bewitched also.
She knew who he was because she still had some powers from the worlds she had left behind, and as he looked at her soft blonde hair and her thin red lips, Conn realized, like all men do, that someone who is beautiful must also be good, so he didn't ask any questions about that; everything is forgotten in the presence of an attractive woman, and even a magician can be enchanted.
She told Conn that the fame of his son Art had reached even the Many-Coloured Land, and that she had fallen in love with the boy. This did not seem unreasonable to one who had himself ventured much in Faery, and who had known so many of the people of that world leave their own land for the love of a mortal.
She told Conn that the fame of his son Art had spread all the way to the Many-Coloured Land, and that she had fallen for the boy. This didn’t seem strange to someone who had ventured into Faery himself and had seen so many of its inhabitants leave their own world for the love of a mortal.
“What is your name, my sweet lady?” said the king.
“What’s your name, my sweet lady?” asked the king.
“I am called Delvcaem (Fair Shape) and I am the daughter of Morgan,” she replied.
“I’m Delvcaem (Fair Shape), and I’m the daughter of Morgan,” she said.
“I have heard much of Morgan,” said the king. “He is a very great magician.”
“I’ve heard a lot about Morgan,” said the king. “He’s a really powerful magician.”
During this conversation Conn had been regarding her with the minute freedom which is right only in a king. At what precise instant he forgot his dead consort we do not know, but it is certain that at this moment his mind was no longer burdened with that dear and lovely memory. His voice was melancholy when he spoke again.
During this conversation, Conn had been looking at her with a kind of free confidence that only a king should have. We don't know exactly when he stopped thinking about his late wife, but it's clear that at that moment, his mind was no longer weighed down by that cherished memory. His voice sounded sad when he spoke again.
“You love my son!”
“You love my kid!”
“Who could avoid loving him?” she murmured.
“Who could help but love him?” she whispered.
“When a woman speaks to a man about the love she feels for another man she is not liked. And,” he continued, “when she speaks to a man who has no wife of his own about her love for another man then she is disliked.”
“When a woman talks to a man about the love she has for another man, she’s not well-received. And,” he continued, “when she talks to a man who isn't married about her love for another man, she’s even more disliked.”
“I would not be disliked by you,” Becuma murmured.
“I don’t want you to dislike me,” Becuma murmured.
“Nevertheless,” said he regally, “I will not come between a woman and her choice.”
“Still,” he said with a royal air, “I won’t interfere with a woman and her choice.”
“I did not know you lacked a wife,” said Becuma, but indeed she did.
“I didn’t know you didn’t have a wife,” said Becuma, but she really did.
“You know it now,” the king replied sternly.
“You know it now,” the king said firmly.
“What shall I do?” she inquired, “am I to wed you or your son?”
“What should I do?” she asked, “am I supposed to marry you or your son?”
“You must choose,” Conn answered.
"You have to choose," Conn replied.
“If you allow me to choose it means that you do not want me very badly,” said she with a smile.
“If you're letting me choose, it means you don't want me that much,” she said with a smile.
“Then I will not allow you to choose,” cried the king, “and it is with myself you shall marry.”
“Then I won't let you choose,” yelled the king, “and you will marry me.”
He took her hand in his and kissed it.
He took her hand and kissed it.
“Lovely is this pale thin hand. Lovely is the slender foot that I see in a small bronze shoe,” said the king.
“Beautiful is this pale, thin hand. Beautiful is the slender foot that I see in a small bronze shoe,” said the king.
After a suitable time she continued:
After a reasonable amount of time, she went on:
“I should not like your son to be at Tara when I am there, or for a year afterwards, for I do not wish to meet him until I have forgotten him and have come to know you well.”
“I wouldn’t want your son to be at Tara while I’m there, or for a year afterwards, because I don’t want to see him until I’ve forgotten him and gotten to know you better.”
“I do not wish to banish my son,” the king protested.
“I don’t want to send my son away,” the king protested.
“It would not really be a banishment,” she said. “A prince’s duty could be set him, and in such an absence he would improve his knowledge both of Ireland and of men. Further,” she continued with downcast eyes, “when you remember the reason that brought me here you will see that his presence would be an embarrassment to us both, and my presence would be unpleasant to him if he remembers his mother.”
“It wouldn’t really be a banishment,” she said. “A prince could take on responsibilities, and in that time away, he would gain a better understanding of both Ireland and people. Also,” she continued, looking down, “when you think about why I’m here, you’ll realize that his being here would make things awkward for both of us, and it would be uncomfortable for him if he remembers his mother.”
“Nevertheless,” said Conn stubbornly, “I do not wish to banish my son; it is awkward and unnecessary.”
“Still,” Conn said stubbornly, “I don’t want to send my son away; it’s awkward and unnecessary.”
“For a year only,” she pleaded.
“For just one year,” she begged.
“It is yet,” he continued thoughtfully, “a reasonable reason that you give and I will do what you ask, but by my hand and word I don’t like doing it.”
“It is still,” he continued thoughtfully, “a reasonable reason you give, and I will do what you ask, but I really don’t like doing it.”
They set out then briskly and joyfully on the homeward journey, and in due time they reached Tara of the Kings.
They set out then happily and energetically on the way home, and soon they arrived at Tara of the Kings.
CHAPTER IV
It is part of the education of a prince to be a good chess player, and to continually exercise his mind in view of the judgements that he will be called upon to give and the knotty, tortuous, and perplexing matters which will obscure the issues which he must judge. Art, the son of Conn, was sitting at chess with Cromdes, his father’s magician.
It's essential for a prince to be a skilled chess player and to constantly train his mind for the decisions he will need to make, especially when faced with complicated and confusing issues that may cloud his judgment. Art, the son of Conn, was playing chess with Cromdes, his father's magician.
“Be very careful about the move you are going to make,” said Cromdes.
“Be really careful about the move you’re about to make,” said Cromdes.
“CAN I be careful?” Art inquired. “Is the move that you are thinking of in my power?”
“Can I be careful?” Art asked. “Is the change you’re considering within my control?”
“It is not,” the other admitted.
“It isn’t,” the other admitted.
“Then I need not be more careful than usual,” Art replied, and he made his move.
“Then I don’t need to be more careful than usual,” Art replied, and he made his move.
“It is a move of banishment,” said Cromdes.
"It’s a ban," said Cromdes.
“As I will not banish myself, I suppose my father will do it, but I do not know why he should.”
“As I won't exile myself, I guess my dad will do it, but I don't understand why he would.”
“Your father will not banish you.”
“Your dad won't kick you out.”
“Who then?” “Your mother.”
"Who then?" "Your mom."
“My mother is dead.”
"My mom has passed away."
“You have a new one,” said the magician.
“You have a new one,” said the magician.
“Here is news,” said Art. “I think I shall not love my new mother.”
“Here’s the news,” Art said. “I don’t think I’m going to love my new mom.”
“You will yet love her better than she loves you,” said Cromdes, meaning thereby that they would hate each other.
“You will love her more than she loves you,” said Cromdes, implying that they would end up hating each other.
While they spoke the king and Becuma entered the palace.
While they talked, the king and Becuma entered the palace.
“I had better go to greet my father,” said the young man.
“I should go greet my dad,” said the young man.
“You had better wait until he sends for you,” his companion advised, and they returned to their game.
“You should probably wait until he calls for you,” his companion suggested, and they went back to their game.
In due time a messenger came from the king directing Art to leave Tara instantly, and to leave Ireland for one full year.
In due time, a messenger arrived from the king telling Art to leave Tara immediately and to stay out of Ireland for an entire year.
He left Tara that night, and for the space of a year he was not seen again in Ireland. But during that period things did not go well with the king nor with Ireland. Every year before that time three crops of corn used to be lifted off the land, but during Art’s absence there was no corn in Ireland and there was no milk. The whole land went hungry.
He left Tara that night, and for a whole year he was not seen again in Ireland. But during that time, things didn't go well for the king or for Ireland. Every year before that, three crops of corn would be harvested from the land, but during Art’s absence, there was no corn in Ireland and no milk. The entire country went hungry.
Lean people were in every house, lean cattle in every field; the bushes did not swing out their timely berries or seasonable nuts; the bees went abroad as busily as ever, but each night they returned languidly, with empty pouches, and there was no honey in their hives when the honey season came. People began to look at each other questioningly, meaningly, and dark remarks passed between them, for they knew that a bad harvest means, somehow, a bad king, and, although this belief can be combated, it is too firmly rooted in wisdom to be dismissed.
Lean people were in every house, skinny cattle in every field; the bushes didn’t produce their usual berries or nuts; the bees went out just as busy as always, but each night they returned sluggishly, with empty bags, and there was no honey in their hives when the honey season arrived. People started looking at each other with questioning, significant glances, and dark comments were exchanged among them, as they knew that a bad harvest somehow points to a bad king, and although this belief can be challenged, it’s too deeply rooted in wisdom to be ignored.
The poets and magicians met to consider why this disaster should have befallen the country and by their arts they discovered the truth about the king’s wife, and that she was Becuma of the White Skin, and they discovered also the cause of her banishment from the Many-Coloured Land that is beyond the sea, which is beyond even the grave.
The poets and magicians gathered to figure out why this disaster had struck the country, and through their craft, they uncovered the truth about the king’s wife—she was Becuma of the White Skin. They also found out the reason for her exile from the Many-Coloured Land that lies beyond the sea, a place that is even beyond the grave.
They told the truth to the king, but he could not bear to be parted from that slender-handed, gold-haired, thin-lipped, blithe enchantress, and he required them to discover some means whereby he might retain his wife and his crown. There was a way and the magicians told him of it.
They told the truth to the king, but he couldn’t stand the thought of being separated from that delicate, golden-haired, thin-lipped, cheerful enchantress, and he insisted they find a way for him to keep both his wife and his crown. There was a way, and the magicians informed him of it.
“If the son of a sinless couple can be found and if his blood be mixed with the soll of Tara the blight and ruin will depart from Ireland,” said the magicians.
“If a child from a sinless couple can be found, and if his blood is mixed with the soil of Tara, the blight and ruin will leave Ireland,” said the magicians.
“If there is such a boy I will find him,” cried the Hundred Fighter.
“If there’s a boy like that, I’ll find him,” shouted the Hundred Fighter.
At the end of a year Art returned to Tara. His father delivered to him the sceptre of Ireland, and he set out on a journey to find the son of a sinless couple such as he had been told of.
At the end of a year, Art came back to Tara. His father handed him the scepter of Ireland, and he set off on a journey to find the son of a sinless couple, just like he had been told.

Original Size
CHAPTER V
The High King did not know where exactly he should look for such a saviour, but he was well educated and knew how to look for whatever was lacking. This knowledge will be useful to those upon whom a similar duty should ever devolve.
The High King didn't know exactly where to find such a savior, but he was well-educated and knew how to search for whatever was missing. This knowledge will be useful to those who might one day have a similar responsibility.
He went to Ben Edair. He stepped into a coracle and pushed out to the deep, and he permitted the coracle to go as the winds and the waves directed it.
He went to Ben Edair. He got into a coracle and paddled out to the deep, allowing the coracle to drift where the winds and waves carried it.
In such a way he voyaged among the small islands of the sea until he lost all knowledge of his course and was adrift far out in ocean. He was under the guidance of the stars and the great luminaries.
He traveled among the small islands of the sea until he completely lost track of his route and found himself drifting far out in the ocean. He was guided by the stars and the bright celestial bodies.
He saw black seals that stared and barked and dived dancingly, with the round turn of a bow and the forward onset of an arrow. Great whales came heaving from the green-hued void, blowing a wave of the sea high into the air from their noses and smacking their wide flat tails thunder-ously on the water. Porpoises went snorting past in bands and clans. Small fish came sliding and flickering, and all the outlandish creatures of the deep rose by his bobbing craft and swirled and sped away.
He saw black seals that stared and barked and danced as they dove, moving like the smooth arc of a bow and the swift launch of an arrow. Massive whales emerged from the green depths, sending a spray of water high into the air from their blowholes and slapping their wide flat tails loudly on the surface. Porpoises zipped by in groups. Small fish slipped and flashed around, and all the strange creatures of the deep appeared near his rocking boat, swirling and darting away.
Wild storms howled by him so that the boat climbed painfully to the sky on a mile-high wave, balanced for a tense moment on its level top, and sped down the glassy side as a stone goes furiously from a sling.
Wild storms howled around him as the boat painfully climbed to the sky on a mile-high wave, balancing for a tense moment at its peak before speeding down the smooth side like a stone shot from a sling.
Or, again, caught in the chop of a broken sea, it stayed shuddering and backing, while above his head there was only a low sad sky, and around him the lap and wash of grey waves that were never the same and were never different.
Or, once again, trapped in the turmoil of a rough sea, it continued to shudder and pull back, while above him there was just a low, gloomy sky, and all around him the soft lap and rush of gray waves that were never the same and were never different.
After long staring on the hungry nothingness of air and water he would stare on the skin-stretched fabric of his boat as on a strangeness, or he would examine his hands and the texture of his skin and the stiff black hairs that grew behind his knuckles and sprouted around his ring, and he found in these things newness and wonder.
After staring for a long time at the empty space of air and water, he would gaze at the skin-tight fabric of his boat as if it were something unfamiliar, or he would study his hands, the feel of his skin, and the coarse black hairs growing behind his knuckles and around his ring. In these things, he discovered something new and amazing.
Then, when days of storm had passed, the low grey clouds shivered and cracked in a thousand places, each grim islet went scudding to the horizon as though terrified by some great breadth, and when they had passed he stared into vast after vast of blue infinity, in the depths of which his eyes stayed and could not pierce, and wherefrom they could scarcely be withdrawn. A sun beamed thence that filled the air with sparkle and the sea with a thousand lights, and looking on these he was reminded of his home at Tara: of the columns of white and yellow bronze that blazed out sunnily on the sun, and the red and white and yellow painted roofs that beamed at and astonished the eye.
Then, after the stormy days had passed, the low gray clouds shook and split apart in a thousand places. Each grim island hurried off to the horizon as if scared by something immense. Once they moved on, he gazed into endless stretches of blue infinity, where his eyes lingered but couldn’t penetrate, and from which he could hardly look away. A sun shone brightly, filling the air with sparkle and the sea with a thousand lights. Looking at these, he was reminded of his home at Tara: the columns of white and yellow bronze that shone brightly in the sunlight, and the red, white, and yellow painted roofs that dazzled and amazed the eye.
Sailing thus, lost in a succession of days and nights, of winds and calms, he came at last to an island.
Sailing like this, caught in a stretch of days and nights, of winds and stillness, he finally arrived at an island.
His back was turned to it, and long before he saw it he smelled it and wondered; for he had been sitting as in a daze, musing on a change that had seemed to come in his changeless world; and for a long time he could not tell what that was which made a difference on the salt-whipped wind or why he should be excited. For suddenly he had become excited and his heart leaped in violent expectation.
His back was turned to it, and long before he saw it, he smelled it and wondered; he had been sitting there in a daze, thinking about a change that seemed to have occurred in his unchanging world; and for a long time, he couldn't figure out what it was that felt different in the salt-whipped wind or why he should feel excited. Suddenly, he felt a rush of excitement, and his heart raced in intense anticipation.
“It is an October smell,” he said.
“It smells like October,” he said.
“It is apples that I smell.”
“I smell apples.”
He turned then and saw the island, fragrant with apple trees, sweet with wells of wine; and, hearkening towards the shore, his ears, dulled yet with the unending rhythms of the sea, distinguished and were filled with song; for the isle was, as it were, a nest of birds, and they sang joyously, sweetly, triumphantly.
He turned around and saw the island, filled with the scent of apple trees and sweet with wine wells; and, listening towards the shore, his ears, still dulled by the endless sounds of the sea, picked up and were filled with song; for the island was like a nest of birds, and they sang joyfully, sweetly, and triumphantly.
He landed on that lovely island, and went forward under the darting birds, under the apple boughs, skirting fragrant lakes about which were woods of the sacred hazel and into which the nuts of knowledge fell and swam; and he blessed the gods of his people because of the ground that did not shiver and because of the deeply rooted trees that could not gad or budge.
He arrived on that beautiful island and moved ahead under the soaring birds, beneath the apple branches, around fragrant lakes surrounded by sacred hazel woods where the nuts of knowledge fell and floated; and he thanked the gods of his people for the solid ground that didn’t shake and for the deeply rooted trees that wouldn’t sway or move.
CHAPTER VI
Having gone some distance by these pleasant ways he saw a shapely house dozing in the sunlight.
Having traveled a bit along these lovely paths, he spotted an attractive house basking in the sunlight.
It was thatched with the wings of birds, blue wings and yellow and white wings, and in the centre of the house there was a door of crystal set in posts of bronze.
It was adorned with bird wings—blue, yellow, and white—and in the center of the house, there was a crystal door framed with bronze posts.
The queen of this island lived there, Rigru (Large-eyed), the daughter of Lodan, and wife of Daire Degamra. She was seated on a crystal throne with her son Segda by her side, and they welcomed the High King courteously.
The queen of this island lived there, Rigru (Large-eyed), the daughter of Lodan, and wife of Daire Degamra. She was sitting on a crystal throne with her son Segda beside her, and they greeted the High King warmly.
There were no servants in this palace; nor was there need for them. The High King found that his hands had washed themselves, and when later on he noticed that food had been placed before him he noticed also that it had come without the assistance of servile hands. A cloak was laid gently about his shoulders, and he was glad of it, for his own was soiled by exposure to sun and wind and water, and was not worthy of a lady’s eye.
There were no servants in this palace, and there was no need for them. The High King realized that his hands had washed themselves, and later, when he saw that food had been set in front of him, he also noticed it had arrived without the help of anyone. A cloak was draped softly over his shoulders, and he appreciated it because his own was dirty from being out in the sun, wind, and water, and wasn't fit for a lady’s gaze.
Then he was invited to eat.
Then he was invited to have a meal.
He noticed, however, that food had been set for no one but himself, and this did not please him, for to eat alone was contrary to the hospitable usage of a king, and was contrary also to his contract with the gods.
He noticed, however, that food had been prepared just for him, and this didn't sit well with him, because eating alone went against the welcoming nature of a king and also violated his agreement with the gods.
“Good, my hosts,” he remonstrated, “it is geasa (taboo) for me to eat alone.”
“Good, my hosts,” he said, “it’s a taboo for me to eat alone.”
“But we never eat together,” the queen replied.
“But we never eat together,” the queen said.
“I cannot violate my geasa,” said the High King.
“I can't break my geasa,” said the High King.
“I will eat with you,” said Segda (Sweet Speech), “and thus, while you are our guest you will not do violence to your vows.”
“I’ll eat with you,” said Segda (Sweet Speech), “and that way, while you’re our guest, you won’t break your vows.”
“Indeed,” said Conn, “that will be a great satisfaction, for I have already all the trouble that I can cope with and have no wish to add to it by offending the gods.”
“Definitely,” said Conn, “that would bring me great relief, because I already have more than enough trouble to deal with and I don’t want to make it worse by angering the gods.”
“What is your trouble?” the gentle queen asked. “During a year,” Conn replied, “there has been neither corn nor milk in Ireland. The land is parched, the trees are withered, the birds do not sing in Ireland, and the bees do not make honey.”
“What’s wrong?” the kind queen asked. “For a whole year,” Conn replied, “there’s been no corn or milk in Ireland. The land is dry, the trees are lifeless, the birds don’t sing in Ireland, and the bees aren’t making honey.”
“You are certainly in trouble,” the queen assented.
“You're definitely in trouble,” the queen agreed.
“But,” she continued, “for what purpose have you come to our island?”
“But,” she continued, “what brings you to our island?”
“I have come to ask for the loan of your son.”
“I’ve come to ask to borrow your son.”
“A loan of my son!”
“A loan from my son!”
“I have been informed,” Conn explained, “that if the son of a sinless couple is brought to Tara and is bathed in the waters of Ireland the land will be delivered from those ills.”
“I’ve been told,” Conn explained, “that if the son of a virtuous couple is brought to Tara and bathed in the waters of Ireland, the land will be freed from those troubles.”
The king of this island, Daire, had not hitherto spoken, but he now did so with astonishment and emphasis.
The king of this island, Daire, hadn’t spoken until now, but he finally did, sounding amazed and emphatic.
“We would not lend our son to any one, not even to gain the kingship of the world,” said he.
“We wouldn’t lend our son to anyone, not even to gain control of the world,” he said.
But Segda, observing that the guest’s countenance was discomposed, broke in:
But Segda, noticing that the guest looked upset, interrupted:
“It is not kind to refuse a thing that the Ard-Ri’ of Ireland asks for, and I will go with him.”
“It’s not nice to say no to something the High King of Ireland asks for, and I’ll go with him.”
“Do not go, my pulse,” his father advised.
“Don’t go, my heartbeat,” his father advised.
“Do not go, my one treasure,” his mother pleaded.
“Don't go, my only treasure,” his mother begged.
“I must go indeed,” the boy replied, “for it is to do good I am required, and no person may shirk such a requirement.”
“I really have to go,” the boy replied, “because I need to help, and no one can avoid that responsibility.”
“Go then,” said his father, “but I will place you under the protection of the High King and of the Four Provincial Kings of Ireland, and under the protection of Art, the son of Conn, and of Fionn, the son of Uail, and under the protection of the magicians and poets and the men of art in Ireland.” And he thereupon bound these protections and safeguards on the Ard-Ri’ with an oath.
“Go ahead,” said his father, “but I will put you under the protection of the High King and the Four Provincial Kings of Ireland, and under the protection of Art, the son of Conn, and of Fionn, the son of Uail, and under the protection of the magicians, poets, and artists in Ireland.” And then he secured these protections and safeguards on the Ard-Ri with an oath.
“I will answer for these protections,” said Conn.
“I'll take responsibility for these protections,” Conn said.
He departed then from the island with Segda and in three days they reached Ireland, and in due time they arrived at Tara.
He then left the island with Segda, and in three days they got to Ireland, and soon after, they arrived at Tara.
CHAPTER VII
On reaching the palace Conn called his magicians and poets to a council and informed them that he had found the boy they sought—the son of a virgin. These learned people consulted together, and they stated that the young man must be killed, and that his blood should be mixed with the earth of Tara and sprinkled under the withered trees.
On reaching the palace, Conn gathered his magicians and poets for a meeting and told them that he had found the boy they were looking for—the son of a virgin. These wise individuals discussed among themselves and concluded that the young man must be killed, and that his blood should be mixed with the soil of Tara and sprinkled under the dried-up trees.
When Segda heard this he was astonished and defiant; then, seeing that he was alone and without prospect of succour, he grew downcast and was in great fear for his life. But remembering the safeguards under which he had been placed, he enumerated these to the assembly, and called on the High King to grant him the protections that were his due.
When Segda heard this, he was stunned and felt rebellious; but then, realizing he was alone and had no chance of help, he became disheartened and was deeply afraid for his life. However, recalling the protections he had been provided, he listed these to the gathering and urged the High King to grant him the protections he deserved.
Conn was greatly perturbed, but, as in duty bound, he placed the boy under the various protections that were in his oath, and, with the courage of one who has no more to gain or lose, he placed Segda, furthermore, under the protection of all the men of Ireland.
Conn was really upset, but, as he was obligated to do, he put the boy under the different protections included in his oath, and, with the bravery of someone who has nothing left to gain or lose, he also placed Segda under the protection of all the men of Ireland.
But the men of Ireland refused to accept that bond, saying that although the Ard-Ri’ was acting justly towards the boy he was not acting justly towards Ireland.
But the men of Ireland refused to accept that agreement, saying that although the Ard-Ri was treating the boy fairly, he was not being fair to Ireland.
“We do not wish to slay this prince for our pleasure,” they argued, “but for the safety of Ireland he must be killed.”
“We don’t want to kill this prince for our enjoyment,” they argued, “but for the safety of Ireland, he has to be eliminated.”
Angry parties were formed. Art, and Fionn the son of Uail, and the princes of the land were outraged at the idea that one who had been placed under their protection should be hurt by any hand. But the men of Ireland and the magicians stated that the king had gone to Faery for a special purpose, and that his acts outside or contrary to that purpose were illegal, and committed no person to obedience.
Angry factions were formed. Art, Fionn the son of Uail, and the princes of the land were outraged at the thought that someone they were protecting could be harmed by anyone. However, the people of Ireland and the magicians said that the king had gone to Faery for a specific reason, and that anything he did outside of that purpose was not legitimate and didn’t require anyone's obedience.
There were debates in the Council Hall, in the market-place, in the streets of Tara, some holding that national honour dissolved and absolved all personal honour, and others protesting that no man had aught but his personal honour, and that above it not the gods, not even Ireland, could be placed—for it is to be known that Ireland is a god.
There were talks in the
Such a debate was in course, and Segda, to whom both sides addressed gentle and courteous arguments, grew more and more disconsolate.
Such a debate was happening, and Segda, to whom both sides presented kind and polite arguments, became increasingly distressed.
“You shall die for Ireland, dear heart,” said one of them, and he gave Segda three kisses on each cheek.
“You're going to die for Ireland, my dear,” said one of them, and he gave Segda three kisses on each cheek.
“Indeed,” said Segda, returning those kisses, “indeed I had not bargained to die for Ireland, but only to bathe in her waters and to remove her pestilence.”
“Absolutely,” said Segda, responding to those kisses, “I definitely hadn’t expected to die for Ireland, but only to swim in her waters and to eliminate her disease.”
“But dear child and prince,” said another, kissing him likewise, “if any one of us could save Ireland by dying for her how cheerfully we would die.”
“But dear child and prince,” said another, giving him a kiss too, “if any one of us could save Ireland by dying for her, we would do it gladly.”
And Segda, returning his three kisses, agreed that the death was noble, but that it was not in his undertaking.
And Segda, returning his three kisses, agreed that the death was noble, but that it wasn’t his mission.
Then, observing the stricken countenances about him, and the faces of men and women hewn thin by hunger, his resolution melted away, and he said:
Then, seeing the distraught expressions around him, and the faces of men and women worn down by hunger, his determination faded, and he said:
“I think I must die for you,” and then he said:
“I think I have to die for you,” and then he said:
“I will die for you.”
"I'll die for you."
And when he had said that, all the people present touched his cheek with their lips, and the love and peace of Ireland entered into his soul, so that he was tranquil and proud and happy.
And when he said that, everyone there kissed his cheek, and the love and peace of Ireland filled his soul, making him feel calm, proud, and happy.
The executioner drew his wide, thin blade and all those present covered their eyes with their cloaks, when a wailing voice called on the executioner to delay yet a moment. The High King uncovered his eyes and saw that a woman had approached driving a cow before her.
The executioner pulled out his broad, thin blade, and everyone there covered their eyes with their cloaks when a cry rang out, asking the executioner to pause for just a moment. The High King opened his eyes and noticed a woman who had come forward, guiding a cow along with her.
“Why are you killing the boy?” she demanded.
“Why are you killing the kid?” she asked.
The reason for this slaying was explained to her.
The reason for this killing was explained to her.
“Are you sure,” she asked, “that the poets and magicians really know everything?”
“Are you sure,” she asked, “that the poets and magicians really know everything?”
“Do they not?” the king inquired.
“Do they not?” the king asked.
“Do they?” she insisted.
"Do they?" she insisted.
And then turning to the magicians:
And then turning to the magicians:
“Let one magician of the magicians tell me what is hidden in the bags that are lying across the back of my cow.”
“Let one of the great magicians tell me what’s hidden in the bags resting on the back of my cow.”
But no magician could tell it, nor did they try to.
But no magician could explain it, and they didn’t attempt to.
“Questions are not answered thus,” they said. “There is formulae, and the calling up of spirits, and lengthy complicated preparations in our art.”
“Questions aren’t answered like that,” they said. “There are formulas, and summoning spirits, and long, complicated preparations in our craft.”
“I am not badly learned in these arts,” said the woman, “and I say that if you slay this cow the effect will be the same as if you had killed the boy.”
“I’m not ignorant about these things,” the woman said, “and I tell you that if you kill this cow, it will have the same impact as if you had killed the boy.”
“We would prefer to kill a cow or a thousand cows rather than harm this young prince,” said Conn, “but if we spare the boy will these evils return?”
“We’d rather kill a cow or even a thousand cows than hurt this young prince,” said Conn, “but if we save the boy, will these problems come back?”
“They will not be banished until you have banished their cause.”
"They won't be gone until you get rid of the reason they are here."
“And what is their cause?”
"And what’s their reason?"
“Becuma is the cause, and she must be banished.”
“Becuma is the reason, and she has to be exiled.”
“If you must tell me what to do,” said Conn, “tell me at least to do something that I can do.”
“If you have to tell me what to do,” Conn said, “at least tell me to do something I can actually do.”
“I will tell you certainly. You can keep Becuma and your ills as long as you want to. It does not matter to me. Come, my son,” she said to Segda, for it was Segda’s mother who had come to save him; and then that sinless queen and her son went back to their home of enchantment, leaving the king and Fionn and the magicians and nobles of Ireland astonished and ashamed.
“I'll tell you for sure. You can keep Becuma and your troubles for as long as you want. It doesn't bother me. Come on, my son,” she said to Segda, since it was Segda’s mother who had come to rescue him; and then that innocent queen and her son returned to their enchanted home, leaving the king, Fionn, and the magicians and nobles of Ireland stunned and embarrassed.
CHAPTER VIII
There are good and evil people in this and in every other world, and the person who goes hence will go to the good or the evil that is native to him, while those who return come as surely to their due. The trouble which had fallen on Becuma did not leave her repentant, and the sweet lady began to do wrong as instantly and innocently as a flower begins to grow. It was she who was responsible for the ills which had come on Ireland, and we may wonder why she brought these plagues and droughts to what was now her own country.
There are good and bad people in this world and every other, and when someone leaves, they will go to the good or bad that suits them, while those who return will definitely face what they deserve. The troubles that had befallen Becuma didn't make her feel sorry, and the sweet lady began to do wrong just as naturally and effortlessly as a flower starts to bloom. She was the one who caused the misfortunes that had struck Ireland, and we might wonder why she brought these plagues and droughts to her own land.
Under all wrong-doing lies personal vanity or the feeling that we are endowed and privileged beyond our fellows. It is probable that, however courageously she had accepted fate, Becuma had been sharply stricken in her pride; in the sense of personal strength, aloofness, and identity, in which the mind likens itself to god and will resist every domination but its own. She had been punished, that is, she had submitted to control, and her sense of freedom, of privilege, of very being, was outraged. The mind flinches even from the control of natural law, and how much more from the despotism of its own separated likenesses, for if another can control me that other has usurped me, has become me, and how terribly I seem diminished by the seeming addition!
Beneath all wrongdoing lies personal vanity or the belief that we are more special and privileged than others. It’s probable that, no matter how bravely she had accepted her fate, Becuma was deeply hurt in her pride; in that sense of personal strength, distance, and identity, where the mind sees itself as godlike and resists any control except its own. She had been punished, meaning she had given in to authority, and her sense of freedom, privilege, and even existence was violated. The mind recoils from even the control of natural law, and even more so from the tyranny of its own separated reflections; for if someone can control me, that person has taken over my identity, has become me, and I feel so diminished by what seems like an addition!
This sense of separateness is vanity, and is the bed of all wrong-doing. For we are not freedom, we are control, and we must submit to our own function ere we can exercise it. Even unconsciously we accept the rights of others to all that we have, and if we will not share our good with them, it is because we cannot, having none; but we will yet give what we have, although that be evil. To insist on other people sharing in our personal torment is the first step towards insisting that they shall share in our joy, as we shall insist when we get it.
This feeling of being separate is just ego, and it leads to all wrongdoing. We aren't about freedom; we're about control, and we have to embrace our own roles before we can truly use them. Even without realizing it, we recognize that others have rights to everything we possess, and if we refuse to share our good fortune with them, it's because we don't truly have any; yet we will still give what we do have, even if it's negative. Forcing others to partake in our personal suffering is just the first step toward expecting them to share in our happiness when we achieve it.
Becuma considered that if she must suffer all else she met should suffer also. She raged, therefore, against Ireland, and in particular she raged against young Art, her husband’s son, and she left undone nothing that could afflict Ireland or the prince. She may have felt that she could not make them suffer, and that is a maddening thought to any woman. Or perhaps she had really desired the son instead of the father, and her thwarted desire had perpetuated itself as hate. But it is true that Art regarded his mother’s successor with intense dislike, and it is true that she actively returned it.
Becuma thought that if she had to suffer, everyone else she encountered should suffer too. So, she furiously directed her anger at Ireland, and especially at young Art, her husband's son, leaving no stone unturned in her efforts to harm Ireland or the prince. She might have felt powerless to make them suffer, which is a frustrating thought for any woman. Or maybe she actually wanted the son instead of the father, and her unfulfilled desire turned into hatred. But it's clear that Art looked at his mother’s rival with strong dislike, and she felt the same way about him.
One day Becuma came on the lawn before the palace, and seeing that Art was at chess with Cromdes she walked to the table on which the match was being played and for some time regarded the game. But the young prince did not take any notice of her while she stood by the board, for he knew that this girl was the enemy of Ireland, and he could not bring himself even to look at her.
One day, Becuma arrived on the lawn in front of the palace and noticed that Art was playing chess with Cromdes. She approached the table where the game was taking place and watched for a while. However, the young prince ignored her while she stood by the board because he recognized that this girl was the enemy of Ireland, and he couldn't bring himself to even look at her.
Becuma, looking down on his beautiful head, smiled as much in rage as in disdain.
Becuma, gazing down at his attractive head, smiled with equal parts anger and contempt.
“O son of a king,” said she, “I demand a game with you for stakes.”
“O son of a king,” she said, “I challenge you to a game with stakes.”
Art then raised his head and stood up courteously, but he did not look at her.
Art then looked up and stood up politely, but he didn’t meet her gaze.
“Whatever the queen demands I will do,” said he.
“Whatever the queen asks, I will do,” he said.
“Am I not your mother also?” she replied mockingly, as she took the seat which the chief magician leaped from.
“Am I not your mother too?” she replied sarcastically, as she took the seat that the chief magician had just left.
The game was set then, and her play was so skilful that Art was hard put to counter her moves. But at a point of the game Becuma grew thoughtful, and, as by a lapse of memory, she made a move which gave the victory to her opponent. But she had intended that. She sat then, biting on her lip with her white small teeth and staring angrily at Art.
The game was on, and she played so skillfully that Art struggled to counter her moves. However, at one point, Becuma became lost in thought and, almost absentmindedly, made a move that handed the victory to her opponent. But that was her plan all along. She sat there, biting her lip with her small white teeth, glaring angrily at Art.
“What do you demand from me?” she asked.
“What do you want from me?” she asked.
“I bind you to eat no food in Ireland until you find the wand of Curoi, son of Dare’.”
“I forbid you to eat any food in Ireland until you find the wand of Curoi, son of Dare.”
Becuma then put a cloak about her and she went from Tara northward and eastward until she came to the dewy, sparkling Brugh of Angus mac an Og in Ulster, but she was not admitted there. She went thence to the Shi’ ruled over by Eogabal, and although this lord would not admit her, his daughter Aine’, who was her foster-sister, let her into Faery.
Becuma then wrapped herself in a cloak and headed north and east from Tara until she arrived at the dewy, sparkling Brugh of Angus mac an Og in Ulster, but she was not allowed inside. She then went to the Shi’ ruled by Eogabal, and although he wouldn’t let her in, his daughter Aine’, who was her foster sister, welcomed her into Faery.
She made inquiries and was informed where the dun of Curoi mac Dare’ was, and when she had received this intelligence she set out for Sliev Mis. By what arts she coaxed Curoi to give up his wand it matters not, enough that she was able to return in triumph to Tara. When she handed the wand to Art, she said:
She asked around and found out where Curoi mac Dare's fort was, and after she got this information, she headed for Sliev Mis. The details of how she convinced Curoi to hand over his wand don’t matter, what’s important is that she was able to return victoriously to Tara. When she gave the wand to Art, she said:
“I claim my game of revenge.”
“I’m getting my revenge.”
“It is due to you,” said Art, and they sat on the lawn before the palace and played.
“It’s because of you,” said Art, and they sat on the lawn in front of the palace and played.
A hard game that was, and at times each of the combatants sat for an hour staring on the board before the next move was made, and at times they looked from the board and for hours stared on the sky seeking as though in heaven for advice. But Becuma’s foster-sister, Aine’, came from the Shi’, and, unseen by any, she interfered with Art’s play, so that, suddenly, when he looked again on the board, his face went pale, for he saw that the game was lost.
A tough game it was, and sometimes each player would sit for an hour just staring at the board before making their next move. Other times, they would look away from the board and spend hours gazing at the sky, almost as if they were seeking divine guidance. But Becuma’s foster sister, Aine’, came from the Shi’, and, unnoticed by anyone, she meddled with Art’s game. So, suddenly, when he looked back at the board, his face went pale because he realized the game was lost.
“I didn’t move that piece,” said he sternly.
“I didn’t move that piece,” he said sternly.
“Nor did I,” Becuma replied, and she called on the onlookers to confirm that statement.
“Nor did I,” Becuma replied, and she asked the onlookers to back up that statement.
She was smiling to herself secretly, for she had seen what the mortal eyes around could not see.
She was secretly smiling to herself because she had seen what the eyes of those around her could not see.
“I think the game is mine,” she insisted softly.
“I think the game is mine,” she said gently.
“I think that your friends in Faery have cheated,” he replied, “but the game is yours if you are content to win it that way.”
“I think your friends in Faery have cheated,” he said, “but the game is yours if you’re okay with winning it that way.”
“I bind you,” said Becuma, “to eat no food in Ireland until you have found Delvcaem, the daughter of Morgan.”
“I bind you,” said Becuma, “to eat no food in Ireland until you have found Delvcaem, the daughter of Morgan.”
“Where do I look for her?” said Art in despair.
“Where do I search for her?” Art said in despair.
“She is in one of the islands of the sea,” Becuma replied, “that is all I will tell you,” and she looked at him maliciously, joyously, contentedly, for she thought he would never return from that journey, and that Morgan would see to it.
“She’s in one of the islands of the sea,” Becuma replied, “that’s all I’ll say,” and she looked at him with a sly, happy, satisfied expression, thinking he would never come back from that journey, and that Morgan would make sure of it.
CHAPTER IX
Art, as his father had done before him, set out for the Many-Coloured Land, but it was from Inver Colpa he embarked and not from Ben Edair.
Art, just like his father before him, headed to the Many-Coloured Land, but he started his journey from Inver Colpa instead of Ben Edair.
At a certain time he passed from the rough green ridges of the sea to enchanted waters, and he roamed from island to island asking all people how he might come to Delvcaem, the daughter of Morgan. But he got no news from any one, until he reached an island that was fragrant with wild apples, gay with flowers, and joyous with the song of birds and the deep mellow drumming of the bees. In this island he was met by a lady, Crede’, the Truly Beautiful, and when they had exchanged kisses, he told her who he was and on what errand he was bent.
At one point, he moved from the rough green hills of the sea to magical waters, traveling from island to island, asking everyone how he could get to Delvcaem, the daughter of Morgan. But he didn’t get any information from anyone, until he arrived at an island filled with the scent of wild apples, vibrant flowers, and the joyful songs of birds along with the deep, rich drumming of bees. On this island, he was greeted by a lady named Crede’, the Truly Beautiful, and after they exchanged kisses, he told her who he was and what he was looking for.
“We have been expecting you,” said Crede’, “but alas, poor soul, it is a hard, and a long, bad way that you must go; for there is sea and land, danger and difficulty between you and the daughter of Morgan.”
“We've been expecting you,” said Crede’, “but unfortunately, poor soul, you have a tough and long journey ahead; there’s sea and land, danger and difficulty between you and Morgan’s daughter.”
“Yet I must go there,” he answered.
“Still, I have to go there,” he replied.
“There is a wild dark ocean to be crossed. There is a dense wood where every thorn on every tree is sharp as a spear-point and is curved and clutching. There is a deep gulf to be gone through,” she said, “a place of silence and terror, full of dumb, venomous monsters. There is an immense oak forest—dark, dense, thorny, a place to be strayed in, a place to be utterly bewildered and lost in. There is a vast dark wilderness, and therein is a dark house, lonely and full of echoes, and in it there are seven gloomy hags, who are warned already of your coming and are waiting to plunge you in a bath of molten lead.”
“There’s a wild, dark ocean to cross. There’s a thick forest where every thorn on each tree is as sharp as a spear point, curved and grasping. There’s a deep chasm to get through,” she said, “a place of silence and dread, filled with mute, venomous monsters. There’s a massive oak forest—dark, dense, thorny, a place to wander in, a place to be completely confused and lost in. There’s a vast dark wilderness, and inside it is a dark house, solitary and echoing, where seven gloomy hags are already aware of your arrival and are waiting to immerse you in a bath of molten lead.”
“It is not a choice journey,” said Art, “but I have no choice and must go.”
“It’s not a journey I want to take,” said Art, “but I have no choice and have to go.”
“Should you pass those hags,” she continued, “and no one has yet passed them, you must meet Ailill of the Black Teeth, the son of Mongan Tender Blossom, and who could pass that gigantic and terrible fighter?”
“Should you get past those hags,” she continued, “and no one has passed them yet, you must meet Ailill of the Black Teeth, the son of Mongan Tender Blossom, and who could get past that giant and fearsome fighter?”
“It is not easy to find the daughter of Morgan,” said Art in a melancholy voice.
“It’s not easy to find Morgan’s daughter,” Art said in a sad tone.
“It is not easy,” Crede’ replied eagerly, “and if you will take my advice—”
“It’s not easy,” Crede’ replied eagerly, “and if you’ll take my advice—”
“Advise me,” he broke in, “for in truth there is no man standing in such need of counsel as I do.”
“Please advise me,” he interrupted, “because honestly, there’s no one who needs guidance more than I do.”
“I would advise you,” said Crede’ in a low voice, “to seek no more for the sweet daughter of Morgan, but to stay in this place where all that is lovely is at your service.”
“I recommend,” said Crede’ in a quiet voice, “that you stop searching for the sweet daughter of Morgan and just stay here, where everything beautiful is at your fingertips.”
“But, but—” cried Art in astonishment.
"But, but—" Art exclaimed in disbelief.
“Am I not as sweet as the daughter of Morgan?” she demanded, and she stood before him queenly and pleadingly, and her eyes took his with imperious tenderness.
“Am I not just as sweet as Morgan's daughter?” she asked, standing before him with a mix of regal authority and vulnerability, her eyes locking onto his with commanding gentleness.
“By my hand,” he answered, “you are sweeter and lovelier than any being under the sun, but—”
“By my hand,” he replied, “you are sweeter and prettier than anyone under the sun, but—”
“And with me,” she said, “you will forget Ireland.”
“And with me,” she said, “you’ll forget Ireland.”
“I am under bonds,” cried Art, “I have passed my word, and I would not forget Ireland or cut myself from it for all the kingdoms of the Many-Coloured Land.”
“I’m committed,” shouted Art, “I’ve given my word, and I wouldn’t forget Ireland or sever my ties with it for all the kingdoms of the Many-Coloured Land.”
Crede’ urged no more at that time, but as they were parting she whispered, “There are two girls, sisters of my own, in Morgan’s palace. They will come to you with a cup in either hand; one cup will be filled with wine and one with poison. Drink from the right-hand cup, O my dear.”
Crede urged no more at that moment, but as they were parting, she whispered, “There are two girls, my own sisters, in Morgan’s palace. They will come to you with a cup in each hand; one cup will have wine and the other will have poison. Drink from the right-hand cup, my dear.”
Art stepped into his coracle, and then, wringing her hands, she made yet an attempt to dissuade him from that drear journey.
Art got into his small boat, and then, wringing her hands, she tried once again to convince him not to go on that gloomy trip.
“Do not leave me,” she urged. “Do not affront these dangers. Around the palace of Morgan there is a palisade of copper spikes, and on the top of each spike the head of a man grins and shrivels. There is one spike only which bears no head, and it is for your head that spike is waiting. Do not go there, my love.”
“Please don’t leave me,” she pleaded. “Don’t face these dangers. There’s a fence of copper spikes around Morgan’s palace, and on top of each spike is the grinning, withered head of a man. There’s only one spike without a head, and that spike is waiting for yours. Don’t go there, my love.”
“I must go indeed,” said. Art earnestly.
"I really have to go," Art said earnestly.
“There is yet a danger,” she called. “Beware of Delvcaem’s mother, Dog Head, daughter of the King of the Dog Heads. Beware of her.”
“There is still a danger,” she shouted. “Watch out for Delvcaem’s mother, Dog Head, daughter of the King of the Dog Heads. Be cautious of her.”
“Indeed,” said Art to himself, “there is so much to beware of that I will beware of nothing. I will go about my business,” he said to the waves, “and I will let those beings and monsters and the people of the Dog Heads go about their business.”
“Yeah,” Art said to himself, “there’s so much to be cautious about that I’ll just ignore it all. I’ll focus on my own things,” he said to the waves, “and I’ll let those creatures and monsters, along with the Dog Heads, handle their own business.”
CHAPTER X
He went forward in his light bark, and at some moment found that he had parted from those seas and was adrift on vaster and more turbulent billows. From those dark-green surges there gaped at him monstrous and cavernous jaws; and round, wicked, red-rimmed, bulging eyes stared fixedly at the boat. A ridge of inky water rushed foaming mountainously on his board, and behind that ridge came a vast warty head that gurgled and groaned. But at these vile creatures he thrust with his lengthy spear or stabbed at closer reach with a dagger.
He moved forward in his small boat, and at some point realized that he had left those calmer waters and was now drifting on larger, more turbulent waves. From those dark green swells, monstrous, cavernous jaws gaped at him, and round, malevolent, bulging eyes with red rims stared fixedly at the boat. A surge of dark water crashed foaming against his side, and behind that wave came a huge, warty head that gurgled and groaned. But he fought off those vile creatures with his long spear or stabbed at them up close with a dagger.
He was not spared one of the terrors which had been foretold. Thus, in the dark thick oak forest he slew the seven hags and buried them in the molten lead which they had heated for him. He climbed an icy mountain, the cold breath of which seemed to slip into his body and chip off inside of his bones, and there, until he mastered the sort of climbing on ice, for each step that he took upwards he slipped back ten steps. Almost his heart gave way before he learned to climb that venomous hill. In a forked glen into which he slipped at night-fall he was surrounded by giant toads, who spat poison, and were icy as the land they lived in, and were cold and foul and savage. At Sliav Saev he encountered the long-maned lions who lie in wait for the beasts of the world, growling woefully as they squat above their prey and crunch those terrified bones. He came on Ailill of the Black Teeth sitting on the bridge that spanned a torrent, and the grim giant was grinding his teeth on a pillar stone. Art drew nigh unobserved and brought him low.
He wasn’t spared from any of the horrors that had been predicted. So, in the dark, dense oak forest, he killed the seven hags and buried them in the molten lead they had prepared for him. He climbed an icy mountain, where the cold air seemed to seep into his body and chip away at his bones. Until he learned how to climb on ice, for every step he took upwards, he slipped back ten steps. His heart almost gave out before he figured out how to scale that treacherous hill. In a forked glen where he stumbled at dusk, he was surrounded by giant toads that spat poison; they were as cold as the land they lived in—cruel, filthy, and savage. At Sliav Saev, he faced the long-maned lions that lie in wait for the creatures of the world, growling mournfully as they crouch over their prey and crunch those terrified bones. He came upon Ailill of the Black Teeth sitting on the bridge that crossed a torrent, and the grim giant was grinding his teeth on a stone pillar. Art approached unnoticed and brought him down.
It was not for nothing that these difficulties and dangers were in his path. These things and creatures were the invention of Dog Head, the wife of Morgan, for it had become known to her that she would die on the day her daughter was wooed. Therefore none of the dangers encountered by Art were real, but were magical chimeras conjured against him by the great witch.
It wasn’t just a coincidence that these challenges and threats were in his way. These obstacles and creatures were created by Dog Head, Morgan's wife, because she had learned that she would die on the day her daughter got proposed to. So, none of the dangers Art faced were real; they were magical illusions conjured up against him by the powerful witch.
Affronting all, conquering all, he came in time to Morgan’s dun, a place so lovely that after the miseries through which he had struggled he almost wept to see beauty again.
Affronting everyone, conquering everything, he eventually arrived at Morgan's dun, a place so beautiful that after the hardships he had endured, he nearly cried at the sight of beauty once more.
Delvcaem knew that he was coming. She was waiting for him, yearning for him. To her mind Art was not only love, he was freedom, for the poor girl was a captive in her father’s home. A great pillar an hundred feet high had been built on the roof of Morgan’s palace, and on the top of this pillar a tiny room had been constructed, and in this room Delvcaem was a prisoner.
Delvcaem knew he was on his way. She was waiting for him, longing for him. To her, Art represented not just love but also freedom, as the poor girl was trapped in her father's house. A massive pillar, a hundred feet high, had been built on the roof of Morgan's palace, and at the top of this pillar was a small room where Delvcaem was being held captive.
She was lovelier in shape than any other princess of the Many-Coloured Land. She was wiser than all the other women of that land, and she was skilful in music, embroidery, and chastity, and in all else that pertained to the knowledge of a queen.
She was more beautiful in figure than any other princess in the Many-Coloured Land. She was more knowledgeable than all the other women there, and she excelled in music, sewing, and virtue, as well as everything else related to a queen's expertise.
Although Delvcaem’s mother wished nothing but ill to Art, she yet treated him with the courtesy proper in a queen on the one hand and fitting towards the son of the King of Ireland on the other. Therefore, when Art entered the palace he was met and kissed, and he was bathed and clothed and fed. Two young girls came to him then, having a cup in each of their hands, and presented him with the kingly drink, but, remembering the warning which Credl had given him, he drank only from the right-hand cup and escaped the poison. Next he was visited by Delvcaem’s mother, Dog Head, daughter of the King of the Dog Heads, and Morgan’s queen. She was dressed in full armour, and she challenged Art to fight with her.
Although Delvcaem’s mother wished nothing but harm to Art, she still treated him with the respect due to a queen on one hand and appropriate for the son of the King of Ireland on the other. So, when Art entered the palace, he was welcomed with a kiss, bathed, clothed, and fed. Two young girls approached him, each holding a cup, and offered him the royal drink, but remembering the warning Credl had given him, he only drank from the cup on the right and avoided the poison. Then he was visited by Delvcaem’s mother, Dog Head, daughter of the King of the Dog Heads and Morgan’s queen. She was wearing full armor and challenged Art to a fight.
It was a woeful combat, for there was no craft or sagacity unknown to her, and Art would infallibly have perished by her hand but that her days were numbered, her star was out, and her time had come. It was her head that rolled on the ground when the combat was over, and it was her head that grinned and shrivelled on the vacant spike which she had reserved for Art’s.
It was a tragic fight, for there was no skill or cleverness she didn't possess, and Art would definitely have died at her hands if her days hadn't been numbered, her luck had run out, and her time had come. It was her head that rolled on the ground when the fight was over, and it was her head that grinned and withered on the empty spike she had set aside for Art’s.
Then Art liberated Delvcaem from her prison at the top of the pillar and they were affianced together. But the ceremony had scarcely been completed when the tread of a single man caused the palace to quake and seemed to jar the world.
Then Art freed Delvcaem from her prison at the top of the pillar, and they got engaged. But barely had the ceremony finished when the steps of a single man made the palace tremble and seemed to shake the world.
It was Morgan returning to the palace.
It was Morgan coming back to the palace.
The gloomy king challenged him to combat also, and in his honour Art put on the battle harness which he had brought from Ireland. He wore a breastplate and helmet of gold, a mantle of blue satin swung from his shoulders, his left hand was thrust into the grips of a purple shield, deeply bossed with silver, and in the other hand he held the wide-grooved, blue hilted sword which had rung so often into fights and combats, and joyous feats and exercises.
The gloomy king also challenged him to a fight, and to honor this, Art put on the battle gear he had brought from Ireland. He wore a gold breastplate and helmet, a blue satin cloak draped over his shoulders, his left hand gripped a purple shield adorned with silver studs, and in his other hand, he held the wide-grooved sword with a blue hilt that had clashed in many battles, as well as joyful feats and contests.
Up to this time the trials through which he had passed had seemed so great that they could not easily be added to. But if all those trials had been gathered into one vast calamity they would not equal one half of the rage and catastrophe of his war with Morgan.
Up to this point, the challenges he had faced felt so overwhelming that it seemed impossible for anything else to compare. But if all those struggles were combined into one huge disaster, they still wouldn't come close to the fury and chaos of his battle with Morgan.
For what he could not effect by arms Morgan would endeavour by guile, so that while Art drove at him or parried a crafty blow, the shape of Morgan changed before his eyes, and the monstrous king was having at him in another form, and from a new direction.
For what he couldn't achieve with force, Morgan would try to do through trickery, so that while Art rushed at him or blocked a sneaky attack, Morgan's form shifted before his eyes, and the monstrous king was attacking him in a different guise and from a new angle.
It was well for the son of the Ard-Ri’ that he had been beloved by the poets and magicians of his land, and that they had taught him all that was known of shape-changing and words of power.
It was fortunate for the son of the High King that he was loved by the poets and magicians of his land, and that they had taught him everything known about shape-shifting and powerful words.
He had need of all these.
He needed all of this.
At times, for the weapon must change with the enemy, they fought with their foreheads as two giant stags, and the crash of their monstrous onslaught rolled and lingered on the air long after their skulls had parted. Then as two lions, long-clawed, deep-mouthed, snarling, with rigid mane, with red-eyed glare, with flashing, sharp-white fangs, they prowled lithely about each other seeking for an opening. And then as two green-ridged, white-topped, broad-swung, overwhelming, vehement billows of the deep, they met and crashed and sunk into and rolled away from each other; and the noise of these two waves was as the roar of all ocean when the howl of the tempest is drowned in the league-long fury of the surge.
At times, since the weapon needs to adapt to the enemy, they fought with their foreheads like two giant stags, and the impact of their powerful assault echoed and lingered in the air long after their heads had separated. Then, like two lions—long-clawed, deep-mouthed, snarling, with stiff manes, red-eyed glares, and sharp white fangs—they moved gracefully around each other, searching for an opening. And then, like two massive waves from the sea—green-crested and white-topped, strong and forceful—they collided, crashed, and then rolled away from each other; the sound of those waves was like the roar of the entire ocean when the fury of a storm is enveloped in the relentless power of the surf.
But when the wife’s time has come the husband is doomed. He is required elsewhere by his beloved, and Morgan went to rejoin his queen in the world that comes after the Many-Coloured Land, and his victor shore that knowledgeable head away from its giant shoulders.
But when the wife's time arrives, the husband is lost. He is needed elsewhere by his beloved, and Morgan went to reunite with his queen in the afterlife, leaving that wise head off its massive shoulders.
He did not tarry in the Many-Coloured Land, for he had nothing further to seek there. He gathered the things which pleased him best from among the treasures of its grisly king, and with Delvcaem by his side they stepped into the coracle.
He didn't stay long in the Many-Coloured Land because he had nothing more to look for there. He collected the things he liked most from the treasures of its grim king, and with Delvcaem by his side, they got into the coracle.
Then, setting their minds on Ireland, they went there as it were in a flash.
Then, focusing on Ireland, they went there as if in an instant.
The waves of all the world seemed to whirl past them in one huge, green cataract. The sound of all these oceans boomed in their ears for one eternal instant. Nothing was for that moment but a vast roar and pour of waters. Thence they swung into a silence equally vast, and so sudden that it was as thunderous in the comparison as was the elemental rage they quitted. For a time they sat panting, staring at each other, holding each other, lest not only their lives but their very souls should be swirled away in the gusty passage of world within world; and then, looking abroad, they saw the small bright waves creaming by the rocks of Ben Edair, and they blessed the power that had guided and protected them, and they blessed the comely land of Ir.
The waves of the entire world seemed to rush past them in one massive, green waterfall. The sound of all those oceans thundered in their ears for what felt like an eternity. For that moment, all there was a tremendous roar and rush of water. Then, they suddenly plunged into a silence equally vast, and the contrast was as deafening as the wild chaos they had escaped. For a while, they sat catching their breath, staring at each other, holding on tight, fearing that not just their lives but their very souls could be swept away in the turbulent journey through the many layers of the world; and then, looking around, they saw the small, bright waves foaming against the rocks of Ben Edair. They felt grateful for the force that had guided and protected them, and they appreciated the beautiful land of Ir.
On reaching Tara, Delvcaem, who was more powerful in art and magic than Becuma, ordered the latter to go away, and she did so.
On arriving at Tara, Delvcaem, who was more skilled in art and magic than Becuma, told her to leave, and she did.
She left the king’s side. She came from the midst of the counsellors and magicians. She did not bid farewell to any one. She did not say good-bye to the king as she set out for Ben Edair.
She walked away from the king. She came from among the advisors and magicians. She didn’t say goodbye to anyone. She didn’t bid farewell to the king as she headed for Ben Edair.

Original Size
Where she could go to no man knew, for she had been banished from the Many-Coloured Land and could not return there. She was forbidden entry to the Shi’ by Angus Og, and she could not remain in Ireland. She went to Sasana and she became a queen in that country, and it was she who fostered the rage against the Holy Land which has not ceased to this day.
Where she could go, no one knew, because she had been banished from the Many-Coloured Land and couldn’t go back. Angus Og had forbidden her entry to the Shi’, and she could not stay in Ireland. She went to Sasana and became a queen in that land, and it was she who fueled the anger against the Holy Land that still continues today.
MONGAN’S FRENZY
CHAPTER I
The abbot of the Monastery of Moville sent word to the story-tellers of Ireland that when they were in his neighbourhood they should call at the monastery, for he wished to collect and write down the stories which were in danger of being forgotten.
The abbot of the Monastery of Moville notified the storytellers of Ireland that whenever they were nearby, they should visit the monastery, as he wanted to gather and document the stories that were at risk of being lost.
“These things also must be told,” said he.
“These things also need to be said,” he said.
In particular he wished to gather tales which told of the deeds that had been done before the Gospel came to Ireland.
In particular, he wanted to collect stories about the actions that took place before the Gospel arrived in Ireland.
“For,” said he, “there are very good tales among those ones, and it would be a pity if the people who come after us should be ignorant of what happened long ago, and of the deeds of their fathers.”
"For," he said, "there are really good stories among those, and it would be a shame if the people who come after us are unaware of what happened long ago and the actions of their ancestors."
So, whenever a story-teller chanced in that neighbourhood he was directed to the monastery, and there he received a welcome and his fill of all that is good for man.
So, whenever a storyteller happened to be in that neighborhood, he was directed to the monastery, where he received a warm welcome and plenty of everything that's good for people.
The abbot’s manuscript boxes began to fill up, and he used to regard that growing store with pride and joy. In the evenings, when the days grew short and the light went early, he would call for some one of these manuscripts and have it read to him by candle-light, in order that he might satisfy himself that it was as good as he had judged it to be on the previous hearing.
The abbot's manuscript boxes started to fill up, and he admired that expanding collection with pride and joy. In the evenings, when the days got shorter and the light faded early, he would request one of these manuscripts and have it read to him by candlelight, so he could confirm that it was as good as he remembered from the last time he heard it.
One day a story-teller came to the monastery, and, like all the others, he was heartily welcomed and given a great deal more than his need.
One day, a storyteller arrived at the monastery, and, like everyone else, he was warmly welcomed and given much more than he needed.
He said that his name was Cairide’, and that he had a story to tell which could not be bettered among the stories of Ireland.
He said his name was Cairide and that he had a story to share that was the best among all the stories of Ireland.
The abbot’s eyes glistened when he heard that. He rubbed his hands together and smiled on his guest.
The abbot's eyes sparkled when he heard that. He rubbed his hands together and smiled at his guest.
“What is the name of your story?” he asked.
“What’s the name of your story?” he asked.
“It is called ‘Mongan’s Frenzy.’”
“It’s called ‘Mongan’s Frenzy.’”
“I never heard of it before,” cried the abbot joyfully.
“I’ve never heard of that before,” the abbot exclaimed happily.
“I am the only man that knows it,” Cairide’ replied.
“I’m the only one who knows it,” Cairide’ replied.
“But how does that come about?” the abbot inquired.
“But how does that happen?” the abbot asked.
“Because it belongs to my family,” the story-teller answered. “There was a Cairide’ of my nation with Mongan when he went into Faery. This Cairide’ listened to the story when it was first told. Then he told it to his son, and his son told it to his son, and that son’s great-great-grandson’s son told it to his son’s son, and he told it to my father, and my father told it to me.”
“Because it belongs to my family,” the storyteller replied. “There was a Cairide’ from my nation with Mongan when he entered Faery. This Cairide’ heard the story when it was first told. Then he passed it on to his son, who told it to his son, and that son’s great-great-grandson told it to his son’s son, and he shared it with my father, and my father shared it with me.”
“And you shall tell it to me,” cried the abbot triumphantly.
"And you will tell it to me," the abbot exclaimed triumphantly.
“I will indeed,” said Cairide’. Vellum was then brought and quills. The copyists sat at their tables. Ale was placed beside the story-teller, and he told this tale to the abbot.
“I will definitely,” said Cairide’. Vellum was then brought along with quills. The copyists sat at their tables. Ale was set beside the storyteller, and he recounted this tale to the abbot.

Original Size
CHAPTER II
Said Cairide’:
Said Cairide:
Mongan’s wife at that time was Bro’tiarna, the Flame Lady. She was passionate and fierce, and because the blood would flood suddenly to her cheek, so that she who had seemed a lily became, while you looked upon her, a rose, she was called Flame Lady. She loved Mongan with ecstasy and abandon, and for that also he called her Flame Lady.
Mongan’s wife at that time was Bro’tiarna, the Flame Lady. She was passionate and fierce, and because the blood would rush suddenly to her cheek, turning her from a lily into a rose as you looked at her, she was called the Flame Lady. She loved Mongan with ecstasy and abandon, and for that reason, he called her the Flame Lady.
But there may have been something of calculation even in her wildest moment, for if she was delighted in her affection she was tormented in it also, as are all those who love the great ones of life and strive to equal themselves where equality is not possible.
But there might have been a hint of strategy even in her wildest moment, because while she was thrilled by her love, she was also tormented by it, like everyone who loves the great ones of life and tries to measure up where it’s impossible to be equal.
For her husband was at once more than himself and less than himself. He was less than himself because he was now Mongan. He was more than himself because he was one who had long disappeared from the world of men. His lament had been sung and his funeral games played many, many years before, and Bro’tiarna sensed in him secrets, experiences, knowledges in which she could have no part, and for which she was greedily envious.
For her husband was at once more than himself and less than himself. He was less than himself because he was now Mongan. He was more than himself because he was someone who had long vanished from the world of men. His sorrow had been expressed and his funeral games held many, many years earlier, and Bro’tiarna felt in him secrets, experiences, and knowledge that she could never share in, igniting a deep envy within her.
So she was continually asking him little, simple questions a’ propos of every kind of thing.
So she kept asking him little, straightforward questions about all sorts of things.
She weighed all that he said on whatever subject, and when he talked in his sleep she listened to his dream.
She considered everything he said about any topic, and when he spoke in his sleep, she paid attention to his dreams.
The knowledge that she gleaned from those listenings tormented her far more than it satisfied her, for the names of other women were continually on his lips, sometimes in terms of dear affection, sometimes in accents of anger or despair, and in his sleep he spoke familiarly of people whom the story-tellers told of, but who had been dead for centuries. Therefore she was perplexed, and became filled with a very rage of curiosity.
The things she learned from listening tormented her much more than they satisfied her because other women's names were constantly on his lips, sometimes with fondness, sometimes with anger or despair. In his sleep, he talked casually about people from stories who had been dead for centuries. So, she was confused and filled with a burning curiosity.
Among the names which her husband mentioned there was one which, because of the frequency with which it appeared, and because of the tone of anguish and love and longing in which it was uttered, she thought of oftener than the others: this name was Duv Laca. Although she questioned and cross-questioned Cairide’, her story-teller, she could discover nothing about a lady who had been known as the Black Duck. But one night when Mongan seemed to speak with Duv Laca he mentioned her father as Fiachna Duv mac Demain, and the story-teller said that king had been dead for a vast number of years.
Among the names her husband mentioned, there was one that stood out because it came up so often and because of the deep emotion—anguish, love, and longing—in the way it was said. This name was Duv Laca. Even though she questioned Cairide’, her storyteller, repeatedly, she couldn't find out anything about a woman known as the Black Duck. But one night, when Mongan seemed to be speaking of Duv Laca, he referred to her father as Fiachna Duv mac Demain, and the storyteller said that king had been dead for many years.
She asked her husband then, boldly, to tell her the story of Duv Laca, and under the influence of their mutual love he promised to tell it to her some time, but each time she reminded him of his promise he became confused, and said that he would tell it some other time.
She then asked her husband, with confidence, to share the story of Duv Laca. Influenced by their shared love, he promised to tell it to her sometime, but whenever she brought up his promise, he got flustered and said he would share it later.
As time went on the poor Flame Lady grew more and more jealous of Duv Laca, and more and more certain that, if only she could know what had happened, she would get some ease to her tormented heart and some assuagement of her perfectly natural curiosity. Therefore she lost no opportunity of reminding Mongan of his promise, and on each occasion he renewed the promise and put it back to another time.
As time passed, the unfortunate Flame Lady became increasingly jealous of Duv Laca and more convinced that if she could just find out what had happened, it would ease her troubled heart and satisfy her completely natural curiosity. So, she didn't miss a chance to remind Mongan of his promise, and each time, he would renew it and push it off to another moment.
CHAPTER III
In the year when Ciaran the son of the Carpenter died, the same year when Tuathal Maelgariv was killed and the year when Diarmait the son of Cerrbel became king of all Ireland, the year 538 of our era in short, it happened that there was a great gathering of the men of Ireland at the Hill of Uisneach in Royal Meath.
In the year that Ciaran, the son of the Carpenter, died—the same year that Tuathal Maelgariv was killed and the year Diarmait, the son of Cerrbel, became king of all Ireland, the year 538 AD—a significant gathering of the men of Ireland took place at the Hill of Uisneach in Royal Meath.
In addition to the Council which was being held, there were games and tournaments and brilliant deployments of troops, and universal feastings and enjoyments. The gathering lasted for a week, and on the last day of the week Mongan was moving through the crowd with seven guards, his story-teller Cairide’, and his wife.
In addition to the Council that was taking place, there were games, tournaments, impressive displays of troops, and celebrations with feasting and enjoyment all around. The event lasted for a week, and on the final day, Mongan walked through the crowd accompanied by seven guards, his storyteller Cairide, and his wife.
It had been a beautiful day, with brilliant sunshine and great sport, but suddenly clouds began to gather in the sky to the west, and others came rushing blackly from the east. When these clouds met the world went dark for a space, and there fell from the sky a shower of hailstones, so large that each man wondered at their size, and so swift and heavy that the women and young people of the host screamed from the pain of the blows they received.
It had been a beautiful day, with bright sunshine and great sports, but suddenly clouds started to gather in the sky to the west, while others rushed in darkly from the east. When these clouds collided, the world turned dark for a moment, and a shower of hailstones fell from the sky, so large that everyone was amazed by their size, and so fast and heavy that the women and young people in the crowd screamed from the pain of the hits they took.
Mongan’s men made a roof of their shields, and the hailstones battered on the shields so terribly that even under them they were afraid. They began to move away from the host looking for shelter, and when they had gone apart a little way they turned the edge of a small hill and a knoll of trees, and in the twinkling of an eye they were in fair weather.
Mongan's men created a roof using their shields, and the hailstones hit them so hard that they felt scared even underneath. They started to pull away from the group in search of cover, and after moving a short distance, they rounded the edge of a small hill and a cluster of trees, and suddenly, they found themselves in nice weather.
One minute they heard the clashing and bashing of the hailstones, the howling of the venomous wind, the screams of women and the uproar of the crowd on the Hill of Uisneach, and the next minute they heard nothing more of those sounds and saw nothing more of these sights, for they had been permitted to go at one step out of the world of men and into the world of Faery.
One moment, they could hear the pounding of the hailstones, the howling of the fierce wind, the cries of women, and the chaos of the crowd on the Hill of Uisneach. The next moment, all those sounds faded away, and they could see none of those sights anymore, for they had been allowed to step out of the world of men and into the world of Faery.
CHAPTER IV
There is a difference between this world and the world of Faery, but it is not immediately perceptible. Everything that is here is there, but the things that are there are better than those that are here. All things that are bright are there brighter. There is more gold in the sun and more silver in the moon of that land. There is more scent in the flowers, more savour in the fruit. There is more comeliness in the men and more tenderness in the women. Everything in Faery is better by this one wonderful degree, and it is by this betterness you will know that you are there if you should ever happen to get there.
There's a difference between this world and the world of Faery, but it's not immediately obvious. Everything that exists here exists there, but the things found there are superior to those here. All bright things shine even brighter there. There's more gold in the sun and more silver in the moon of that land. The flowers smell sweeter, and the fruit tastes better. The men are more handsome, and the women are more gentle. Everything in Faery is better by this one amazing degree, and it's this quality that will help you realize you’re there if you ever find your way.
Mongan and his companions stepped from the world of storm into sunshine and a scented world. The instant they stepped they stood, bewildered, looking at each other silently, questioningly, and then with one accord they turned to look back whence they had come.
Mongan and his friends stepped out of the storm into the sunlight and a fragrant world. As soon as they arrived, they paused, confused, gazing at each other silently and curiously. Then, in unison, they turned to look back at where they had come from.
There was no storm behind them. The sunlight drowsed there as it did in front, a peaceful flooding of living gold. They saw the shapes of the country to which their eyes were accustomed, and recognised the well-known landmarks, but it seemed that the distant hills were a trifle higher, and the grass which clothed them and stretched between was greener, was more velvety: that the trees were better clothed and had more of peace as they hung over the quiet ground.
There was no storm behind them. The sunlight lazily shone there just like it did in front, a peaceful spread of living gold. They could see the familiar shapes of the landscape they knew, recognizing the well-known landmarks, but it felt like the distant hills were slightly higher, and the grass covering them and stretching in between was greener, softer: the trees were fuller and seemed to exude more tranquility as they leaned over the calm ground.
But Mongan knew what had happened, and he smiled with glee as he watched his astonished companions, and he sniffed that balmy air as one whose nostrils remembered it.
But Mongan knew what had happened, and he smiled with delight as he watched his shocked friends, inhaling that pleasant air like someone whose nostrils recognized it.
“You had better come with me,” he said.
“You should come with me,” he said.
“Where are we?” his wife asked. “Why, we are here,” cried Mongan; “where else should we be?”
“Where are we?” his wife asked. “Well, we’re right here,” Mongan exclaimed; “where else would we be?”
He set off then, and the others followed, staring about them cautiously, and each man keeping a hand on the hilt of his sword.
He took off then, and the others followed, looking around carefully, each man keeping a hand on the handle of his sword.
“Are we in Faery?” the Flame Lady asked.
“Are we in Faery?” the Flame Lady asked.
“We are,” said Mongan.
"We're," said Mongan.
When they had gone a little distance they came to a grove of ancient trees. Mightily tail and well grown these trees were, and the trunk of each could not have been spanned by ten broad men. As they went among these quiet giants into the dappled obscurity and silence, their thoughts became grave, and all the motions of their minds elevated as though they must equal in greatness and dignity those ancient and glorious trees. When they passed through the grove they saw a lovely house before them, built of mellow wood and with a roof of bronze—it was like the dwelling of a king, and over the windows of the Sunny Room there was a balcony. There were ladies on this balcony, and when they saw the travellers approaching they sent messengers to welcome them.
As they walked a little farther, they arrived at a grove of ancient trees. These trees were impressively tall and well-grown, with trunks that couldn't be spanned by ten broad men. As they moved among these quiet giants, enveloped in the dappled shade and silence, their thoughts turned serious, and their minds lifted as if they needed to match the greatness and dignity of those ancient and magnificent trees. After passing through the grove, they spotted a beautiful house before them, made of warm wood with a bronze roof—it looked like a king's residence, and above the windows of the Sunny Room, there was a balcony. Ladies were on this balcony, and when they saw the travelers coming, they sent messengers to greet them.
Mongan and his companions were then brought into the house, and all was done for them that could be done for honoured guests. Everything within the house was as excellent as all without, and it was inhabited by seven men and seven women, and it was evident that Mongan and these people were well acquainted.
Mongan and his friends were then welcomed into the house, and everything that could be done for esteemed guests was taken care of. Inside the house was as impressive as outside, and it was home to seven men and seven women, clearly indicating that Mongan and these people knew each other well.
In the evening a feast was prepared, and when they had eaten well there was a banquet. There were seven vats of wine, and as Mongan loved wine he was very happy, and he drank more on that occasion than any one had ever noticed him to drink before.
In the evening, a feast was set up, and after they ate well, there was a banquet. There were seven vats of wine, and since Mongan loved wine, he was very happy and drank more that night than anyone had ever seen him drink before.
It was while he was in this condition of glee and expansion that the Flame Lady put her arms about his neck and begged he would tell her the story of Duv Laca, and, being boisterous then and full of good spirits, he agreed to her request, and he prepared to tell the tale.
It was during this happy and carefree moment that the Flame Lady wrapped her arms around his neck and asked him to tell her the story of Duv Laca. In his joyful and lively mood, he accepted her request and got ready to share the tale.
The seven men and seven women of the Fairy Palace then took their places about him in a half-circle; his own seven guards sat behind them; his wife, the Flame Lady, sat by his side; and at the back of all Cairid, his story-teller sat, listening with all his ears, and remembering every word that was uttered.
The seven men and seven women of the Fairy Palace then arranged themselves around him in a half-circle; his own seven guards were seated behind them; his wife, the Flame Lady, sat by his side; and at the back, Cairid, his storyteller, listened closely, taking in every word that was said.
CHAPTER V
Said Mongan:
Said Mongan:
In the days of long ago and the times that have disappeared for ever, there was one Fiachna Finn the son of Baltan, the son of Murchertach, the son of Muredach, the son of Eogan, the son of Neill. He went from his own country when he was young, for he wished to see the land of Lochlann, and he knew that he would be welcomed by the king of that country, for Fiachna’s father and Eolgarg’s father had done deeds in common and were obliged to each other.
In the distant past, in times that are lost forever, there was a man named Fiachna Finn, the son of Baltan, the son of Murchertach, the son of Muredach, the son of Eogan, the son of Neill. He left his homeland when he was young because he wanted to visit the land of Lochlann, and he knew he would be welcomed by the king there, since Fiachna’s father and Eolgarg’s father had shared experiences and were indebted to each other.
He was welcomed, and he stayed at the Court of Lochlann in great ease and in the midst of pleasures.
He was welcomed, and he stayed at the Court of Lochlann in great comfort and surrounded by enjoyment.
It then happened that Eolgarg Mor fell sick and the doctors could not cure him. They sent for other doctors, but they could not cure him, nor could any one say what he was suffering from, beyond that he was wasting visibly before their eyes, and would certainly become a shadow and disappear in air unless he was healed and fattened and made visible.
Eolgarg Mor then fell ill, and the doctors couldn't help him. They called in other doctors, but they were unable to treat him either, and no one could explain what was wrong beyond the fact that he was visibly wasting away before their eyes. If he wasn't healed and brought back to health, he would surely become a shadow and disappear into thin air.
They sent for more distant doctors, and then for others more distant still, and at last they found a man who claimed that he could make a cure if the king were supplied with the medicine which he would order.
They called for doctors from farther away, and then for even more distant ones, and finally, they found a man who said he could provide a cure if the king received the medicine he would prescribe.
“What medicine is that?” said they all.
“What medicine is that?” they all asked.
“This is the medicine,” said the doctor. “Find a perfectly white cow with red ears, and boil it down in the lump, and if the king drinks that rendering he will recover.”
“This is the medicine,” the doctor said. “Find a completely white cow with red ears, and boil it down into a paste, and if the king drinks that mixture, he will get better.”
Before he had well said it messengers were going from the palace in all directions looking for such a cow. They found lots of cows which were nearly like what they wanted, but it was only by chance they came on the cow which would do the work, and that beast belonged to the most notorious and malicious and cantankerous female in Lochlann, the Black Hag. Now the Black Hag was not only those things that have been said; she was also whiskered and warty and one-eyed and obstreperous, and she was notorious and ill-favoured in many other ways also.
Before he had finished speaking, messengers were rushing from the palace in all directions, searching for a cow like the one they needed. They came across many cows that were almost what they wanted, but by sheer luck, they found the one that would work, and that cow belonged to the most infamous, spiteful, and irritable woman in Lochlann, the Black Hag. The Black Hag was not just what people said about her; she was also hairy, warty, one-eyed, loud, and she had a reputation for being unpleasant in many other ways as well.
They offered her a cow in the place of her own cow, but she refused to give it. Then they offered a cow for each leg of her cow, but she would not accept that offer unless Fiachna went bail for the payment. He agreed to do so, and they drove the beast away.
They offered her a cow instead of her own cow, but she refused to give it up. Then they offered a cow for each leg of her cow, but she wouldn’t accept that unless Fiachna guaranteed the payment. He agreed to do that, and they took the animal away.
On the return journey he was met by messengers who brought news from Ireland. They said that the King of Ulster was dead, and that he, Fiachna Finn, had been elected king in the dead king’s place. He at once took ship for Ireland, and found that all he had been told was true, and he took up the government of Ulster.
On the way back, he was greeted by messengers who brought news from Ireland. They informed him that the King of Ulster had died, and that he, Fiachna Finn, had been chosen as the new king. He immediately set sail for Ireland and discovered that everything he had been told was accurate, and he assumed control of Ulster.

Original Size
CHAPTER VI
A year passed, and one day as he was sitting at judgement there came a great noise from without, and this noise was so persistent that the people and suitors were scandalised, and Fiachna at last ordered that the noisy person should be brought before him to be judged.
A year went by, and one day while he was sitting in judgment, there was a loud commotion outside. The noise was so annoying that the people and suitors were outraged, and Fiachna finally instructed that the noisy individual be brought before him for judgment.
It was done, and to his surprise the person turned out to be the Black Hag.
It was done, and to his surprise, the person turned out to be the Black Hag.
She blamed him in the court before his people, and complained that he had taken away her cow, and that she had not been paid the four cows he had gone bail for, and she demanded judgement from him and justice.
She accused him in court in front of his people, claiming that he had taken her cow and that she had not received the four cows he had pledged as bail. She demanded judgment and justice from him.
“If you will consider it to be justice, I will give you twenty cows myself,” said Fiachna.
“If you consider it fair, I’ll give you twenty cows myself,” said Fiachna.
“I would not take all the cows in Ulster,” she screamed.
“I wouldn't take all the cows in Ulster,” she shouted.
“Pronounce judgement yourself,” said the king, “and if I can do what you demand I will do it.” For he did not like to be in the wrong, and he did not wish that any person should have an unsatisfied claim upon him.
“Make your own judgement,” said the king, “and if I can meet your demands, I will.” He didn’t like being wrong, and he didn’t want anyone to have an unresolved claim against him.
The Black Hag then pronounced judgement, and the king had to fulfil it.
The Black Hag then delivered her judgment, and the king had to carry it out.
“I have come,” said she, “from the east to the west; you must come from the west to the east and make war for me, and revenge me on the King of Lochlann.”
“I’ve traveled,” she said, “from the east to the west; you must travel from the west to the east and fight for me, and take revenge on the King of Lochlann.”
Fiachna had to do as she demanded, and, although it was with a heavy heart, he set out in three days’ time for Lochlann, and he brought with him ten battalions.
Fiachna had to do as she asked, and even though it made him sad, he left for Lochlann in three days, bringing along ten battalions.
He sent messengers before him to Big Eolgarg warning him of his coming, of his intention, and of the number of troops he was bringing; and when he landed Eolgarg met him with an equal force, and they fought together.
He sent messengers ahead to Big Eolgarg to warn him about his arrival, his plans, and the size of the army he was bringing; and when he landed, Eolgarg met him with a matching force, and they battled.
In the first battle three hundred of the men of Lochlann were killed, but in the next battle Eolgarg Mor did not fight fair, for he let some venomous sheep out of a tent, and these attacked the men of Ulster and killed nine hundred of them.
In the first battle, three hundred men from Lochlann were killed, but in the next battle, Eolgarg Mor didn't fight fairly; he released some venomous sheep from a tent, and they attacked the men of Ulster, killing nine hundred of them.
So vast was the slaughter made by these sheep and so great the terror they caused, that no one could stand before them, but by great good luck there was a wood at hand, and the men of Ulster, warriors and princes and charioteers, were forced to climb up the trees, and they roosted among the branches like great birds, while the venomous sheep ranged below bleating terribly and tearing up the ground.
The slaughter caused by these sheep was so massive and the fear they instilled was so intense that no one could face them. Luckily, there was a nearby forest, and the men of Ulster—warriors, princes, and charioteers—had to climb the trees, perching among the branches like huge birds, while the deadly sheep roamed below, bleating loudly and tearing up the ground.
Fiachna Fim was also sitting in a tree, very high up, and he was disconsolate.
Fiachna Fim was also sitting in a tree, way up high, and he felt really down.
“We are disgraced,” said he.
“We're disgraced,” he said.
“It is very lucky,” said the man in the branch below, “that a sheep cannot climb a tree.”
“It’s pretty lucky,” said the man in the branch below, “that a sheep can’t climb a tree.”
“We are disgraced for ever,” said the King of Ulster.
“We're ashamed forever,” said the King of Ulster.
“If those sheep learn how to climb, we are undone surely,” said the man below.
“If those sheep learn how to climb, we’re done for,” said the man below.
“I will go down and fight the sheep,” said Fiachna. But the others would not let the king go.
“I’m going down to fight the sheep,” said Fiachna. But the others wouldn’t let the king go.
“It is not right,” they said, “that you should fight sheep.”
“It’s not right,” they said, “that you should fight sheep.”
“Some one must fight them,” said Fiachna Finn, “but no more of my men shall die until I fight myself; for if I am fated to die, I will die and I cannot escape it, and if it is the sheep’s fate to die, then die they will; for there is no man can avoid destiny, and there is no sheep can dodge it either.”
“Someone has to fight them,” said Fiachna Finn, “but no more of my men will die until I fight myself; because if it's my fate to die, then I will die and I can't escape it, and if it's the sheep's fate to die, then they'll die; for no man can avoid destiny, and no sheep can avoid it either.”
“Praise be to god!” said the warrior that was higher up.
“Praise be to God!” said the warrior who was higher up.
“Amen!” said the man who was higher than he, and the rest of the warriors wished good luck to the king.
“Amen!” said the man above him, and the rest of the warriors wished the king good luck.
He started then to climb down the tree with a heavy heart, but while he hung from the last branch and was about to let go, he noticed a tall warrior walking towards him. The king pulled himself up on the branch again and sat dangle-legged on it to see what the warrior would do.
He then began to climb down the tree with a heavy heart, but as he hung from the last branch, about to let go, he saw a tall warrior approaching him. The king hoisted himself back up onto the branch and sat with his legs dangling to watch what the warrior would do.
The stranger was a very tall man, dressed in a green cloak with a silver brooch at the shoulder. He had a golden band about his hair and golden sandals on his feet, and he was laughing heartily at the plight of the men of Ireland.
The stranger was a very tall man, wearing a green cloak with a silver brooch on the shoulder. He had a golden band in his hair and golden sandals on his feet, and he was laughing loudly at the misfortune of the men of Ireland.

Original Size
CHAPTER VII
It is not nice of you to laugh at us,” said Fiachna Finn.
It's not cool for you to laugh at us,” said Fiachna Finn.
“Who could help laughing at a king hunkering on a branch and his army roosting around him like hens?” said the stranger.
“Who wouldn’t laugh at a king crouching on a branch with his army hanging around him like chicks?” said the stranger.
“Nevertheless,” the king replied, “it would be courteous of you not to laugh at misfortune.”
“Still,” the king said, “it would be polite of you not to laugh at someone else's misfortune.”
“We laugh when we can,” commented the stranger, “and are thankful for the chance.”
“We laugh when we can,” said the stranger, “and are grateful for the opportunity.”
“You may come up into the tree,” said Fiachna, “for I perceive that you are a mannerly person, and I see that some of the venomous sheep are charging in this direction. I would rather protect you,” he continued, “than see you killed; for,” said he lamentably, “I am getting down now to fight the sheep.”
“You can come up into the tree,” Fiachna said, “because I can tell you’re a polite person, and I see that some of those aggressive sheep are heading this way. I’d prefer to keep you safe,” he continued, “than watch you get hurt; because,” he said sadly, “I’m going down now to fight the sheep.”
“They will not hurt me,” said the stranger. “Who are you?” the king asked.
“They won’t hurt me,” said the stranger. “Who are you?” the king asked.
“I am Mananna’n, the son of Lir.”
“I’m Mananna’n, Lir's son.”
Fiachna knew then that the stranger could not be hurt.
Fiachna knew then that the stranger couldn't be harmed.
“What will you give me if I deliver you from the sheep?” asked Mananna’n.
“What will you give me if I rescue you from the sheep?” asked Mananna’n.
“I will give you anything you ask, if I have that thing.”
“I'll give you anything you want, if I have it.”
“I ask the rights of your crown and of your household for one day.”
“I request the rights of your crown and your household for one day.”
Fiachna’s breath was taken away by that request, and he took a little time to compose himself, then he said mildly:
Fiachna was stunned by that request, and he took a moment to gather himself before he replied calmly:
“I will not have one man of Ireland killed if I can save him. All that I have they give me, all that I have I give to them, and if I must give this also, then I will give this, although it would be easier for me to give my life.” “That is agreed,” said Mannana’n.
“I won’t let even one man from Ireland be killed if I can prevent it. Everything I have is given to me, and everything I have I give to them. If I have to give this too, then I will, even though it would be easier for me to give my life.” “That's agreed,” said Mannana’n.
He had something wrapped in a fold of his cloak, and he unwrapped and produced this thing.
He had something wrapped in a fold of his cloak, and he unwrapped it to reveal the item.
It was a dog.
It was a dog.
Now if the sheep were venomous, this dog was more venomous still, for it was fearful to look at. In body it was not large, but its head was of a great size, and the mouth that was shaped in that head was able to open like the lid of a pot. It was not teeth which were in that head, but hooks and fangs and prongs. Dreadful was that mouth to look at, terrible to look into, woeful to think about; and from it, or from the broad, loose nose that waggled above it, there came a sound which no word of man could describe, for it was not a snarl, nor was it a howl, although it was both of these. It was neither a growl nor a grunt, although it was both of these; it was not a yowl nor a groan, although it was both of these: for it was one sound made up of these sounds, and there was in it, too, a whine and a yelp, and a long-drawn snoring noise, and a deep purring noise, and a noise that was like the squeal of a rusty hinge, and there were other noises in it also.
Now, if the sheep were dangerous, this dog was even more dangerous, for it was terrifying to look at. It wasn't very big, but its head was huge, and its mouth could open like a pot lid. Instead of teeth, it had hooks, fangs, and prongs. That mouth was frightening to see, horrifying to imagine, and a dreadful thought; from it, or from the broad, loose nose above it, came a sound that no human word could describe, as it was neither a snarl nor a howl, although it was both. It was neither a growl nor a grunt, even though it included both; it wasn't a yowl or a groan, yet it contained elements of both: it was a single sound made up of these sounds, with a whine, a yelp, a long, drawn-out snore, a deep purr, and a noise like a squeaking rusty hinge, along with many other unsettling noises.
“The gods be praised!” said the man who was in the branch above the king.
“The gods be praised!” said the man who was in the branch above the king.
“What for this time?” said the king.
“What is it this time?” said the king.
“Because that dog cannot climb a tree,” said the man.
“Because that dog can’t climb a tree,” the man said.
And the man on a branch yet above him groaned out “Amen!”
And the man on a branch above him groaned, “Amen!”
“There is nothing to frighten sheep like a dog,” said Mananna’n, “and there is nothing to frighten these sheep like this dog.”
“There’s nothing that scares sheep more than a dog,” said Mananna’n, “and there’s nothing that scares these sheep more than this dog.”
He put the dog on the ground then.
He set the dog down on the ground then.
“Little dogeen, little treasure,” said he, “go and kill the sheep.”
“Little dogeen, little treasure,” he said, “go and take care of the sheep.”
And when he said that the dog put an addition and an addendum on to the noise he had been making before, so that the men of Ireland stuck their fingers into their ears and turned the whites of their eyes upwards, and nearly fell off their branches with the fear and the fright which that sound put into them.
And when he said that the dog added to the noise he had been making before, the men of Ireland plugged their ears and rolled their eyes back in fear, nearly losing their grip from the terror that sound instilled in them.
It did not take the dog long to do what he had been ordered. He went forward, at first, with a slow waddle, and as the venomous sheep came to meet him in bounces, he then went to meet them in wriggles; so that in a while he went so fast that you could see nothing of him but a head and a wriggle. He dealt with the sheep in this way, a jump and a chop for each, and he never missed his jump and he never missed his chop. When he got his grip he swung round on it as if it was a hinge. The swing began with the chop, and it ended with the bit loose and the sheep giving its last kick. At the end of ten minutes all the sheep were lying on the ground, and the same bit was out of every sheep, and every sheep was dead.
It didn't take long for the dog to do what he was told. He initially moved forward with a slow waddle, and as the aggressive sheep came bouncing towards him, he responded with quick wriggles; soon he was moving so fast you could only see his head and the way he squirmed. He handled the sheep like this, jumping and chopping for each one, never missing a jump or a chop. Once he had a grip, he swung around as if it were a hinge. The swing started with the chop and ended with the piece loose and the sheep giving its last kick. After ten minutes, all the sheep were on the ground, the same piece taken from each, and every sheep was dead.
“You can come down now,” said Mananna’n.
“You can come down now,” said Mananna’n.
“That dog can’t climb a tree,” said the man in the branch above the king warningly.
"That dog can't climb a tree," the man in the branch above the king said, sounding a warning.
“Praise be to the gods!” said the man who was above him.
“Praise be to the gods!” said the man above him.
“Amen!” said the warrior who was higher up than that. And the man in the next tree said:
“Amen!” said the warrior who was higher up than that. And the man in the next tree said:
“Don’t move a hand or a foot until the dog chokes himself to death on the dead meat.”
“Don’t move a hand or a foot until the dog chokes to death on the rotten meat.”
The dog, however, did not eat a bit of the meat. He trotted to his master, and Mananna’n took him up and wrapped him in his cloak.
The dog, however, didn’t eat any of the meat. He walked over to his master, and Mananna’n picked him up and wrapped him in his cloak.
“Now you can come down,” said he.
“Now you can come down,” he said.
“I wish that dog was dead!” said the king.
“I wish that dog was dead!” said the king.
But he swung himself out of the tree all the same, for he did not wish to seem frightened before Mananna’n. “You can go now and beat the men of Lochlann,” said Mananna’n. “You will be King of Lochlann before nightfall.”
But he climbed down from the tree anyway, as he didn’t want to appear scared in front of Mananna’n. “You can go now and defeat the men of Lochlann,” said Mananna’n. “You’ll be King of Lochlann by nightfall.”
“I wouldn’t mind that,” said the king. “It’s no threat,” said Mananna’n.
“I wouldn’t mind that,” said the king. “It’s not a threat,” said Mananna’n.
The son of Lir turned then and went away in the direction of Ireland to take up his one-day rights, and Fiachna continued his battle with the Lochlannachs.
The son of Lir then turned and headed toward Ireland to claim his rightful day, while Fiachna kept fighting against the Lochlannachs.
He beat them before nightfall, and by that victory he became King of Lochlann and King of the Saxons and the Britons.
He defeated them before nightfall, and with that victory, he became king of Lochlann, the Saxons, and the Britons.
He gave the Black Hag seven castles with their territories, and he gave her one hundred of every sort of cattle that he had captured. She was satisfied.
He gave the Black Hag seven castles along with their lands, and he gave her one hundred of every type of livestock he had captured. She was pleased.
Then he went back to Ireland, and after he had been there for some time his wife gave birth to a son.
Then he returned to Ireland, and after he had been there for a while, his wife gave birth to a son.
CHAPTER VIII
“You have not told me one word about Duv Laca,” said the Flame Lady reproachfully.
“You haven't said a word about Duv Laca,” said the Flame Lady, sounding disappointed.
“I am coming to that,” replied Mongan.
“I’m getting to that,” Mongan replied.
He motioned towards one of the great vats, and wine was brought to him, of which he drank so joyously and so deeply that all people wondered at his thirst, his capacity, and his jovial spirits.
He gestured toward one of the large vats, and wine was brought to him. He drank so joyfully and so deeply that everyone marveled at his thirst, his capacity, and his cheerful mood.
“Now, I will begin again.”
"Now, I’ll start over."
Said Mongan: There was an attendant in Fiachna Finn’s palace who was called An Da’v, and the same night that Fiachna’s wife bore a son, the wife of An Da’v gave birth to a son also. This latter child was called mac an Da’v, but the son of Fiachna’s wife was named Mongan.
Said Mongan: There was a servant in Fiachna Finn’s palace named An Da’v, and on the same night that Fiachna’s wife had a son, An Da’v’s wife also gave birth to a son. This second child was named mac an Da’v, while the son of Fiachna’s wife was named Mongan.
“Ah!” murmured the Flame Lady.
“Ah!” murmured the Fire Lady.
The queen was angry. She said it was unjust and presumptuous that the servant should get a child at the same time that she got one herself, but there was no help for it, because the child was there and could not be obliterated.
The queen was furious. She said it was unfair and arrogant for the servant to have a baby at the same time she did, but there was nothing to be done about it since the child was here and couldn't be erased.
Now this also must be told.
Now this also has to be said.
There was a neighbouring prince called Fiachna Duv, and he was the ruler of the Dal Fiatach. For a long time he had been at enmity and spiteful warfare with Fiachna Finn; and to this Fiachna Duv there was born in the same night a daughter, and this girl was named Duv Laca of the White Hand.
There was a neighboring prince named Fiachna Duv, who ruled the Dal Fiatach. For a long time, he had been in conflict and bitter warfare with Fiachna Finn; on the same night, a daughter was born to Fiachna Duv, and she was named Duv Laca of the White Hand.
“Ah!” cried the Flame Lady.
"Ah!" shouted the Flame Lady.
“You see!” said Mongan, and he drank anew and joyously of the fairy wine.
"You see!" said Mongan, and he gladly took another drink of the fairy wine.
In order to end the trouble between Fiachna Finn and Fiachna Duv the babies were affianced to each other in the cradle on the day after they were born, and the men of Ireland rejoiced at that deed and at that news. But soon there came dismay and sorrow in the land, for when the little Mongan was three days old his real father, Mananna’n the son of Lir, appeared in the middle of the palace. He wrapped Mongan in his green cloak and took him away to rear and train in the Land of Promise, which is beyond the sea that is at the other side of the grave.
To end the feud between Fiachna Finn and Fiachna Duv, the babies were engaged to each other in their cribs the day after they were born, and the men of Ireland celebrated this event and the news. But soon after, there was dismay and sadness in the land, because when little Mongan was three days old, his real father, Mananna’n the son of Lir, appeared in the middle of the palace. He wrapped Mongan in his green cloak and took him away to raise and train in the Land of Promise, which lies beyond the sea on the other side of death.
When Fiachna Duv heard that Mongan, who was affianced to his daughter Duv Laca, had disappeared, he considered that his compact of peace was at an end, and one day he came by surprise and attacked the palace. He killed Fiachna Finn in that battle, and be crowned himself King of Ulster.
When Fiachna Duv learned that Mongan, who was engaged to his daughter Duv Laca, had gone missing, he felt that his peace agreement was over. One day, he unexpectedly launched an attack on the palace. During that battle, he killed Fiachna Finn and crowned himself King of Ulster.
The men of Ulster disliked him, and they petitioned Mananna’n to bring Mongan back, but Mananna’n would not do this until the boy was sixteen years of age and well reared in the wisdom of the Land of Promise. Then he did bring Mongan back, and by his means peace was made between Mongan and Fiachna Duv, and Mongan was married to his cradle-bride, the young Duv Laca.
The men of Ulster didn’t like him, and they asked Manannan to bring Mongan back, but Manannan wouldn’t do this until the boy turned sixteen and had been properly raised in the wisdom of the Land of Promise. Then he brought Mongan back, and because of him, peace was made between Mongan and Fiachna Duv, and Mongan married his childhood sweetheart, the young Duv Laca.
CHAPTER IX
One day Mongan and Duv Laca were playing chess in their palace. Mongan had just made a move of skill, and he looked up from the board to see if Duv Laca seemed as discontented as she had a right to be. He saw then over Duv Laca’s shoulder a little black-faced, tufty-headed cleric leaning against the door-post inside the room.
One day, Mongan and Duv Laca were playing chess in their palace. Mongan had just made a clever move and looked up from the board to check if Duv Laca looked as unhappy as she had every right to be. Then he noticed a little black-faced, tufty-headed cleric leaning against the doorframe inside the room over Duv Laca’s shoulder.
“What are you doing there?” said Mongan.
“What are you doing there?” Mongan asked.
“What are you doing there yourself?” said the little black-faced cleric.
“What are you doing over there?” said the little black-faced cleric.
“Indeed, I have a right to be in my own house,” said Mongan.
“Of course, I have a right to be in my own house,” said Mongan.
“Indeed I do not agree with you,” said the cleric.
“Actually, I don’t agree with you,” said the cleric.
“Where ought I be, then?” said Mongan.
“Where should I be, then?” said Mongan.
“You ought to be at Dun Fiathac avenging the murder of your father,” replied the cleric, “and you ought to be ashamed of yourself for not having done it long ago. You can play chess with your wife when you have won the right to leisure.”
“You should be at Dun Fiathac avenging your father's murder,” replied the cleric, “and you should be ashamed of yourself for not having done it a long time ago. You can play chess with your wife once you've earned the right to relax.”
“But how can I kill my wife’s father?” Mongan exclaimed. “By starting about it at once,” said the cleric. “Here is a way of talking!” said Mongan.
“But how can I kill my wife’s father?” Mongan exclaimed. “By starting it right away,” said the cleric. “What kind of talk is this!” said Mongan.
“I know,” the cleric continued, “that Duv Laca will not agree with a word I say on this subject, and that she will try to prevent you from doing what you have a right to do, for that is a wife’s business, but a man’s business is to do what I have just told you; so come with me now and do not wait to think about it, and do not wait to play any more chess. Fiachna Duv has only a small force with him at this moment, and we can burn his palace as he burned your father’s palace, and kill himself as he killed your father, and crown you King of Ulster rightfully the way he crowned himself wrongfully as a king.”
“I know,” the cleric continued, “that Duv Laca won’t agree with anything I say about this, and that she’ll try to stop you from doing what you have every right to do, since that’s a wife’s role. But a man’s role is to do what I just told you; so come with me now, don’t hesitate to think it over, and don’t waste time playing chess anymore. Fiachna Duv currently has only a small force with him, and we can burn his palace just like he burned your father’s, and kill him just as he killed your father, and crown you King of Ulster the right way, unlike how he wrongfully crowned himself.”
“I begin to think that you own a lucky tongue, my black-faced friend,” said Mongan, “and I will go with you.”
“I’m starting to think you have a lucky way of speaking, my friend with the dark face,” said Mongan, “and I’ll join you.”
He collected his forces then, and he burned Fiachna Duv’s fortress, and he killed Fiachna Duv, and he was crowned King of Ulster.
He gathered his troops and burned Fiachna Duv’s fortress, killed Fiachna Duv, and was crowned King of Ulster.
Then for the first time he felt secure and at liberty to play chess. But he did not know until afterwards that the black-faced, tufty-headed person was his father Mananna’n, although that was the fact.
Then, for the first time, he felt safe and free to play chess. But he didn't realize until later that the person with the dark face and messy hair was his father Mananna’n, even though that was true.
There are some who say, however, that Fiachna the Black was killed in the year 624 by the lord of the Scot’s Dal Riada, Condad Cerr, at the battle of Ard Carainn; but the people who say this do not know what they are talking about, and they do not care greatly what it is they say.
There are some who claim that Fiachna the Black was killed in the year 624 by Condad Cerr, the lord of the Scot’s Dal Riada, at the battle of Ard Carainn; however, those who say this don’t really know what they’re talking about, and they don’t care much about the truth of their words.
CHAPTER X
“There is nothing to marvel about in this Duv Laca,” said the Flame Lady scornfully. “She has got married, and she has been beaten at chess. It has happened before.”
“There’s nothing amazing about this Duv Laca,” the Flame Lady said with disdain. “She got married, and she lost at chess. It’s happened before.”
“Let us keep to the story,” said Mongan, and, having taken some few dozen deep draughts of the wine, he became even more jovial than before. Then he recommenced his tale:
“Let’s stick to the story,” said Mongan, and after taking several deep drinks of the wine, he became even more cheerful than before. Then he started his tale again:
It happened on a day that Mongan had need of treasure. He had many presents to make, and he had not as much gold and silver and cattle as was proper for a king. He called his nobles together and discussed what was the best thing to be done, and it was arranged that he should visit the provincial kings and ask boons from them.
It happened on a day when Mongan needed treasure. He had many gifts to give, and he didn’t have enough gold, silver, and cattle for a king. He gathered his nobles to talk about the best course of action, and they decided he should visit the regional kings and ask for favors from them.
He set out at once on his round of visits, and the first province he went to was Leinster.
He immediately started his visits, and the first region he went to was Leinster.
The King of Leinster at that time was Branduv, the son of Echach. He welcomed Mongan and treated him well, and that night Mongan slept in his palace.
The King of Leinster at that time was Branduv, the son of Echach. He welcomed Mongan and treated him well, and that night Mongan slept in his palace.
When he awoke in the morning he looked out of a lofty window, and he saw on the sunny lawn before the palace a herd of cows. There were fifty cows in all, for he counted them, and each cow had a calf beside her, and each cow and calf was pure white in colour, and each of them had red ears.
When he woke up in the morning, he looked out of a tall window and saw a herd of cows on the sunny lawn in front of the palace. There were fifty cows in total, as he counted them, and each cow had a calf beside her. Every cow and calf was pure white, and each of them had red ears.
When Mongan saw these cows, he fell in love with them as he had never fallen in love with anything before.
When Mongan saw these cows, he fell in love with them like he had never loved anything else before.
He came down from the window and walked on the sunny lawn among the cows, looking at each of them and speaking words of affection and endearment to them all; and while he was thus walking and talking and looking and loving, he noticed that some one was moving beside him. He looked from the cows then, and saw that the King of Leinster was at his side.
He got down from the window and walked on the sunny lawn among the cows, admiring each one and speaking kind words to them all; and while he was walking, talking, looking, and showing love, he noticed someone moving next to him. He turned his gaze from the cows and saw that the King of Leinster was beside him.
“Are you in love with the cows?” Branduv asked him.
“Are you in love with the cows?” Branduv asked him.
“I am,” said Mongan.
“I'm,” said Mongan.
“Everybody is,” said the King of Leinster.
“Everyone is,” said the King of Leinster.
“I never saw anything like them,” said Mongan.
“I've never seen anything like them,” said Mongan.
“Nobody has,” said the King of Leinster.
“Nobody has,” said the King of Leinster.
“I never saw anything I would rather have than these cows,” said Mongan.
“I've never wanted anything more than these cows,” said Mongan.
“These,” said the King of Leinster, “are the most beautiful cows in Ireland, and,” he continued thoughtfully, “Duv Laca is the most beautiful woman in Ireland.”
“These,” said the King of Leinster, “are the most beautiful cows in Ireland, and,” he continued thoughtfully, “Duv Laca is the most beautiful woman in Ireland.”
“There is no lie in what you say,” said Mongan.
“There’s no lie in what you’re saying,” Mongan said.
“Is it not a queer thing,” said the King of Leinster, “that I should have what you want with all your soul, and you should have what I want with all my heart?”
“Isn’t it strange,” said the King of Leinster, “that I have what you desire with all your soul, and you have what I want with all my heart?”
“Queer indeed,” said Mongan, “but what is it that you do want?”
“Strange, for sure,” said Mongan, “but what is it that you actually want?”
“Duv Laca, of course,” said the King of Leinster.
“Duv Laca, of course,” said the King of Leinster.
“Do you mean,” said Mongan, “that you would exchange this herd of fifty pure white cows having red ears—”
“Are you saying,” Mongan asked, “that you would trade this herd of fifty pure white cows with red ears—”
“And their fifty calves,” said the King of Leinster—
“And their fifty calves,” said the King of Leinster—
“For Duv Laca, or for any woman in the world?”
“For Duv Laca, or for any woman out there?”
“I would,” cried the King of Leinster, and he thumped his knee as he said it.
“I would,” shouted the King of Leinster, and he hit his knee as he said it.
“Done,” roared Mongan, and the two kings shook hands on the bargain.
“Done,” shouted Mongan, and the two kings shook hands on the deal.
Mongan then called some of his own people, and before any more words could be said and before any alteration could be made, he set his men behind the cows and marched home with them to Ulster.
Mongan then called some of his own people, and before any more words could be exchanged and before any changes could be made, he positioned his men behind the cows and marched home with them to Ulster.
CHAPTER XI
Duv Laca wanted to know where the cows came from, and Mongan told her that the King of Leinster had given them to him. She fell in love with them as Mongan had done, but there was nobody in the world could have avoided loving those cows: such cows they were! such wonders! Mongan and Duv Laca used to play chess together, and then they would go out together to look at the cows, and then they would go in together and would talk to each other about the cows. Everything they did they did together, for they loved to be with each other.
Duv Laca wanted to know where the cows came from, and Mongan told her that the King of Leinster had given them to him. She fell in love with them just like Mongan had, but there was no one in the world who could resist loving those cows: they were incredible! Mongan and Duv Laca used to play chess together, then go out to admire the cows, and afterward head inside to talk about the cows. They did everything together because they loved being with each other.
However, a change came.
But then, a change happened.
One morning a great noise of voices and trampling of horses and rattle of armour came about the palace. Mongan looked from the window.
One morning, a loud commotion filled the palace with voices, the sound of horses' hooves, and the clanking of armor. Mongan looked out the window.
“Who is coming?” asked Duv Laca.
"Who's coming?" Duv Laca asked.
But he did not answer her.
But he didn’t reply to her.
“The noise must announce the visit of a king,” Duv Laca continued.
“The noise must signal the arrival of a king,” Duv Laca continued.
But Mongan did not say a word. Duv Laca then went to the window.
But Mongan didn’t say anything. Duv Laca then walked over to the window.
“Who is that king?” she asked.
"Who is that king?" she asked.
And her husband replied to her then.
And her husband replied to her then.
“That is the King of Leinster,” said he mournfully.
"That's the King of Leinster," he said sadly.
“Well,” said Duv Laca surprised, “is he not welcome?”
“Well,” said Duv Laca, surprised, “is he not welcome?”
“He is welcome indeed,” said Mongan lamentably.
“He is truly welcome,” said Mongan sadly.
“Let us go out and welcome him properly,” Duv Laca suggested.
“Let’s go out and greet him properly,” Duv Laca suggested.
“Let us not go near him at all,” said Mongan, “for he is coming to complete his bargain.”
“Let’s not go near him at all,” Mongan said, “because he’s coming to finalize his deal.”
“What bargain are you talking about?” Duv Laca asked. But Mongan would not answer that.
“What deal are you talking about?” Duv Laca asked. But Mongan wouldn’t answer that.
“Let us go out,” said he, “for we must go out.”
“Let’s go out,” he said, “because we have to go out.”
Mongan and Duv Laca went out then and welcomed the King of Leinster. They brought him and his chief men into the palace, and water was brought for their baths, and rooms were appointed for them, and everything was done that should be done for guests.
Mongan and Duv Laca went out and welcomed the King of Leinster. They brought him and his top men into the palace, where water was provided for their baths, rooms were set aside for them, and everything necessary for guests was taken care of.
That night there was a feast, and after the feast there was a banquet, and all through the feast and the banquet the King of Leinster stared at Duv Laca with joy, and sometimes his breast was delivered of great sighs, and at times he moved as though in perturbation of spirit and mental agony.
That night there was a feast, and after the feast, there was a banquet, and throughout the feast and the banquet, the King of Leinster looked at Duv Laca with joy. Sometimes he let out deep sighs, and at times he moved as if troubled and in mental pain.
“There is something wrong with the King of Leinster,” Duv Laca whispered.
“There’s something off about the King of Leinster,” Duv Laca whispered.
“I don’t care if there is,” said Mongan.
“I don’t care if there is,” Mongan said.
“You must ask what he wants.”
“You need to ask what he wants.”
“But I don’t want to know it,” said Mongan. “Nevertheless, you musk ask him,” she insisted.
“But I don’t want to know,” Mongan said. “Still, you have to ask him,” she insisted.
So Mongan did ask him, and it was in a melancholy voice that he asked it.
So Mongan asked him, and he did so in a sad voice.
“Do you want anything?” said he to the King of Leinster.
“Do you need anything?” he asked the King of Leinster.
“I do indeed,” said Branduv.
“I do,” said Branduv.
“If it is in Ulster I will get it for you,” said Mongan mournfully.
“If it's in Ulster, I'll get it for you,” Mongan said sadly.
“It is in Ulster,” said Branduv.
“It’s in Ulster,” said Branduv.
Mongan did not want to say anything more then, but the King of Leinster was so intent and everybody else was listening and Duv Laca was nudging his arm, so he said: “What is it that you do want?” “I want Duv Laca.”
Mongan didn't want to say anything else then, but the King of Leinster was so focused and everyone else was listening, with Duv Laca nudging his arm, so he finally said, “What is it that you want?” “I want Duv Laca.”
“I want her too,” said Mongan.
“I want her too,” said Mongan.
“You made your bargain,” said the King of Leinster, “my cows and their calves for your Duv Laca, and the man that makes a bargain keeps a bargain.”
“You made your deal,” said the King of Leinster, “my cows and their calves for your Duv Laca, and the person who makes a deal sticks to it.”
“I never before heard,” said Mongan, “of a man giving away his own wife.”
“I’ve never heard,” said Mongan, “of a man giving away his own wife.”
“Even if you never heard of it before, you must do it now,” said Duv Laca, “for honour is longer than life.”
“Even if you’ve never heard of it before, you have to do it now,” said Duv Laca, “because honor lasts longer than life.”
Mongan became angry when Duv Laca said that. His face went red as a sunset, and the veins swelled in his neck and his forehead.
Mongan got angry when Duv Laca said that. His face turned as red as a sunset, and the veins bulged in his neck and forehead.
“Do you say that?” he cried to Duv Laca.
“Do you really say that?” he exclaimed to Duv Laca.
“I do,” said Duv Laca.
"I do," said Duv Laca.
“Let the King of Leinster take her,” said Mongan.
“Let the King of Leinster have her,” said Mongan.
CHAPTER XII
Duv Laca and the King of Leinster went apart then to speak together, and the eye of the king seemed to be as big as a plate, so fevered was it and so enlarged and inflamed by the look of Duv Laca. He was so confounded with joy also that his words got mixed up with his teeth, and Duv Laca did not know exactly what it was he was trying to say, and he did not seem to know himself. But at last he did say something intelligible, and this is what he said.
Duv Laca and the King of Leinster stepped aside to talk, and the king's eye looked as big as a plate, so fevered, enlarged, and inflamed was it by Duv Laca's gaze. He was so overwhelmed with joy that his words got tangled with his teeth, and Duv Laca couldn’t quite figure out what he was trying to say, nor did he seem to understand himself. But eventually, he managed to say something clear, and this is what he said.
“I am a very happy man,” said he.
“I’m a really happy guy,” he said.
“And I,” said Duv Laca, “am the happiest woman in the world.”
“And I,” said Duv Laca, “am the happiest woman in the world.”
“Why should you be happy?” the astonished king demanded.
“Why should you be happy?” the surprised king asked.
“Listen to me,” she said. “If you tried to take me away from this place against my own wish, one half of the men of Ulster would be dead before you got me and the other half would be badly wounded in my defence.”
“Listen to me,” she said. “If you tried to take me away from here against my will, half of the men of Ulster would be dead before you got me, and the other half would be seriously injured trying to defend me.”
“A bargain is a bargain,” the King of Leinster began.
“A deal is a deal,” the King of Leinster started.
“But,” she continued, “they will not prevent my going away, for they all know that I have been in love with you for ages.”
“But,” she continued, “they can't stop me from leaving because they all know I've been in love with you forever.”
“What have you been in with me for ages?” said the amazed king.
“What have you been doing with me for ages?” said the amazed king.
“In love with you,” replied Duv Laca.
“In love with you,” replied Duv Laca.
“This is news,” said the king, “and it is good news.”
“This is news,” said the king, “and it’s great news.”
“But, by my word,” said Duv Laca, “I will not go with you unless you grant me a boon.”
“But, I swear,” said Duv Laca, “I won’t go with you unless you give me a favor.”
“All that I have,” cried Branduv, “and all that every-body has.”
“All that I have,” shouted Branduv, “and all that everyone has.”
“And you must pass your word and pledge your word that you will do what I ask.”
“And you have to promise and commit that you will do what I ask.”
“I pass it and pledge it,” cried the joyful king.
“I pass it and pledge it,” shouted the happy king.
“Then,” said Duv Laca, “this is what I bind on you.”
“Then,” said Duv Laca, “this is what I’m placing on you.”
“Light the yolk!” he cried.
"Light the yolk!" he shouted.
“Until one year is up and out you are not to pass the night in any house that I am in.”
“Until one year is up and you’re out, you are not allowed to spend the night in any house where I am.”
“By my head and hand!” Branduv stammered.
“By my head and hand!” Branduv stammered.
“And if you come into a house where I am during the time and term of that year, you are not to sit down in the chair that I am sitting in.”
“And if you come into a house where I am during that year, you are not allowed to sit in the chair I'm sitting in.”
“Heavy is my doom!” he groaned.
“Heavy is my fate!” he groaned.
“But,” said Duv Laca, “if I am sitting in a chair or a seat you are to sit in a chair that is over against me and opposite to me and at a distance from me.”
“But,” said Duv Laca, “if I’m sitting in a chair or a seat, you need to sit in a chair that’s facing me, directly opposite, and at a distance from me.”
“Alas!” said the king, and he smote his hands together, and then he beat them on his head, and then he looked at them and at everything about, and he could not tell what anything was or where anything was, for his mind was clouded and his wits had gone astray.
“Alas!” said the king, and he clapped his hands together, then he hit them against his head, and after that, he looked around but couldn’t make sense of anything or figure out where he was, because his mind was foggy and he was completely confused.
“Why do you bind these woes on me?” he pleaded.
“Why are you putting these troubles on me?” he begged.
“I wish to find out if you truly love me.”
“I want to know if you really love me.”
“But I do,” said the king. “I love you madly and dearly, and with all my faculties and members.”
“But I do,” said the king. “I love you deeply and passionately, with all my heart and soul.”
“That is the way! love you,” said Duv Laca. “We shall have a notable year of courtship and joy. And let us go now,” she continued, “for I am impatient to be with you.”
“That’s the way! Love you,” said Duv Laca. “We’re going to have an amazing year of dating and happiness. And let’s go now,” she continued, “because I can’t wait to be with you.”
“Alas!” said Branduv, as he followed her. “Alas, alas!” said the King of Leinster.
“Too bad!” said Branduv, as he followed her. “Too bad, too bad!” said the King of Leinster.
CHAPTER XIII
“I think,” said the Flame Lady, “that whoever lost that woman had no reason to be sad.”
“I think,” said the Flame Lady, “that whoever lost that woman had no reason to be upset.”
Mongan took her chin in his hand and kissed her lips.
Mongan cupped her chin and kissed her lips.
“All that you say is lovely, for you are lovely,” said he, “and you are my delight and the joy of the world.”
“All that you say is beautiful, because you are beautiful,” he said, “and you are my happiness and the joy of the world.”
Then the attendants brought him wine, and he drank so joyously of that and so deeply, that those who observed him thought he would surely burst and drown them. But he laughed loudly and with enormous delight, until the vessels of gold and silver and bronze chimed mellowly to his peal and the rafters of the house went creaking.
Then the attendants brought him wine, and he drank so happily and so deeply that those who watched him thought he would definitely burst and drown them. But he laughed loudly and with great joy, until the gold, silver, and bronze vessels chimed softly to his laughter and the rafters of the house creaked.
Said he:
He said:
Mongan loved Duv Laca of the White Hand better than he loved his life, better than he loved his honour. The kingdoms of the world did not weigh with him beside the string of her shoe. He would not look at a sunset if he could see her. He would not listen to a harp if he could hear her speak, for she was the delight of ages, the gem of time, and the wonder of the world till Doom.
Mongan loved Duv Laca of the White Hand more than he loved his own life, more than his honor. The kingdoms of the world meant nothing to him compared to the string of her shoe. He wouldn’t watch a sunset if he could see her instead. He wouldn’t listen to a harp if he could hear her talk, because she was the delight of the ages, the gem of time, and the wonder of the world until the end of days.
She went to Leinster with the king of that country, and when she had gone Mongan fell grievously sick, so that it did not seem he could ever recover again; and he began to waste and wither, and he began to look like a skeleton, and a bony structure, and a misery.
She went to Leinster with the king of that land, and when she was gone, Mongan became seriously ill, to the point where it seemed like he would never get better. He started to waste away and wither, looking like a skeleton, frail and miserable.
Now this also must be known.
Now this also needs to be known.
Duv Laca had a young attendant, who was her foster-sister as well as her servant, and on the day that she got married to Mongan, her attendant was married to mac an Da’v, who was servant and foster-brother to Mongan. When Duv Laca went away with the King of Leinster, her servant, mac an Da’v’s wife, went with her, so there were two wifeless men in Ulster at that time, namely, Mongan the king and mac an Da’v his servant.
Duv Laca had a young attendant who was both her foster sister and her servant. On the day she married Mongan, her attendant married mac an Da’v, who was Mongan's servant and foster brother. When Duv Laca left with the King of Leinster, her servant's wife went with her, leaving two wifeless men in Ulster at that time: Mongan the king and his servant mac an Da’v.
One day as Mongan sat in the sun, brooding lamentably on his fate, mac an Da’v came to him.
One day, as Mongan sat in the sun, sadly reflecting on his fate, mac an Da’v came to him.
“How are things with you, master?” asked Mac an Da’v.
“How's it going with you, boss?” asked Mac an Da’v.
“Bad,” said Mongan.
“Bad,” Mongan said.
“It was a poor day brought you off with Mananna’n to the Land of Promise,” said his servant.
“It was a bad day that brought you away with Mananna’n to the Land of Promise,” said his servant.
“Why should you think that?” inquired Mongan.
“Why do you think that?” Mongan asked.
“Because,” said mac an Da’v, “you learned nothing in the Land of Promise except how to eat a lot of food and how to do nothing in a deal of time.”
“Because,” said mac an Da’v, “you didn’t learn anything in the Land of Promise except how to eat a lot and how to be lazy for a long time.”
“What business is it of yours?” said Mongan angrily.
“What’s it to you?” Mongan said angrily.
“It is my business surely,” said mac an Da’v, “for my wife has gone off to Leinster with your wife, and she wouldn’t have gone if you hadn’t made a bet and a bargain with that accursed king.”
“It’s definitely my concern,” said mac an Da’v, “because my wife went to Leinster with your wife, and she wouldn’t have left if you hadn’t made that bet and deal with that cursed king.”
Mac an Da’v began to weep then.
Mac an Da’v began to cry then.
“I didn’t make a bargain with any king,” said he, “and yet my wife has gone away with one, and it’s all because of you.”
“I didn’t make a deal with any king,” he said, “and yet my wife has left with one, and it’s all because of you.”
“There is no one sorrier for you than I am,” said Mongan.
“There’s no one more sorry for you than I am,” said Mongan.
“There is indeed,” said mac an Da’v, “for I am sorrier myself.”
“There is,” said mac an Da’v, “because I feel even sorrier myself.”
Mongan roused himself then.
Mongan regained consciousness then.
“You have a claim on me truly,” said he, “and I will not have any one with a claim on me that is not satisfied. Go,” he said to mac an Da’v, “to that fairy place we both know of. You remember the baskets I left there with the sod from Ireland in one and the sod from Scotland in the other; bring me the baskets and sods.”
“You really have a claim on me,” he said, “and I won’t let anyone have a claim on me that isn’t fulfilled. Go,” he told mac an Da’v, “to that fairy place we both know. Remember the baskets I left there, one with the soil from Ireland and the other with the soil from Scotland? Bring me those baskets and soils.”
“Tell me the why of this?” said his servant.
“Can you explain why this is happening?” said his servant.
“The King of Leinster will ask his wizards what I am doing, and this is what I will be doing. I will get on your back with a foot in each of the baskets, and when Branduv asks the wizards where I am they will tell him that I have one leg in Ireland and one leg in Scotland, and as long as they tell him that he will think he need not bother himself about me, and we will go into Leinster that way.”
“The King of Leinster will ask his wizards what I’m up to, and here’s what I’ll do. I’ll hop on your back with one foot in each of the baskets, and when Branduv asks the wizards where I am, they’ll tell him I have one leg in Ireland and one leg in Scotland. As long as they say that, he’ll think he doesn’t need to worry about me, and we’ll sneak into Leinster that way.”
“No bad way either,” said mac an Da’v.
“No wrong way either,” said mac an Da’v.
They set out then.
They left then.
CHAPTER XIV
It was a long, uneasy journey, for although mac an Da’v was of stout heart and goodwill, yet no man can carry another on his back from Ulster to Leinster and go quick. Still, if you keep on driving a pig or a story they will get at last to where you wish them to go, and the man who continues putting one foot in front of the other will leave his home behind, and will come at last to the edge of the sea and the end of the world.
It was a long, difficult journey, because even though mac an Da’v was strong and well-intentioned, no one can carry another person on their back from Ulster to Leinster and expect to move quickly. Still, if you keep pushing a pig or a story, they'll eventually get to where you want them to go, and the person who keeps putting one foot in front of the other will leave their home behind and ultimately reach the edge of the sea and the end of the world.
When they reached Leinster the feast of Moy Life’ was being held, and they pushed on by forced marches and long stages so as to be in time, and thus they came to the Moy of Cell Camain, and they mixed with the crowd that were going to the feast.
When they arrived in Leinster, the feast of Moy Life was taking place, and they hurried along with forced marches and long stretches to make it on time. This is how they got to the Moy of Cell Camain and blended in with the crowd heading to the feast.
A great and joyous concourse of people streamed about them. There were young men and young girls, and when these were not holding each other’s hands it was because their arms were round each other’s necks. There were old, lusty women going by, and when these were not talking together it was because their mouths were mutually filled with apples and meat-pies. There were young warriors with mantles of green and purple and red flying behind them on the breeze, and when these were not looking disdainfully on older soldiers it was because the older soldiers happened at the moment to be looking at them. There were old warriors with yard-long beards flying behind their shoulders llke wisps of hay, and when these were not nursing a broken arm or a cracked skull, it was because they were nursing wounds in their stomachs or their legs. There were troops of young women who giggled as long as their breaths lasted and beamed when it gave out. Bands of boys who whispered mysteriously together and pointed with their fingers in every direction at once, and would suddenly begin to run like a herd of stampeded horses. There were men with carts full of roasted meats. Women with little vats full of mead, and others carrying milk and beer. Folk of both sorts with towers swaying on their heads, and they dripping with honey. Children having baskets piled with red apples, and old women who peddled shell-fish and boiled lobsters. There were people who sold twenty kinds of bread, with butter thrown in. Sellers of onions and cheese, and others who supplied spare bits of armour, odd scabbards, spear handles, breastplate-laces. People who cut your hair or told your fortune or gave you a hot bath in a pot. Others who put a shoe on your horse or a piece of embroidery on your mantle; and others, again, who took stains off your sword or dyed your finger-nails or sold you a hound.
A large and cheerful crowd of people surrounded them. There were young men and young women, and when they weren't holding hands, their arms were around each other's necks. There were older, lively women walking by, and when they weren't chatting, their mouths were filled with apples and meat pies. Young warriors wore capes of green, purple, and red that fluttered in the breeze, and when they weren't looking down on older soldiers, it was because those older soldiers were currently looking at them. There were old warriors with long beards streaming down their shoulders like wisps of hay, and when they weren't nursing a broken arm or a cracked skull, it was because they were tending to wounds on their stomachs or legs. Groups of young women giggled until they ran out of breath and smiled when they did. Bands of boys whispered mysteriously together, pointing in every direction, and would suddenly take off running like a herd of stampeding horses. There were men with carts full of roasted meats, women with small vats of mead, and others carrying milk and beer. People of both kinds balanced towers on their heads, dripping with honey. Children had baskets piled high with red apples, and older women sold shellfish and boiled lobsters. There were vendors selling twenty types of bread, with butter included. Sellers of onions and cheese, along with others offering spare bits of armor, odd scabbards, spear handles, and breastplate laces. People who cut hair, told fortunes, or gave hot baths in pots. Others put shoes on horses, did embroidery on capes, and some who cleaned stains off swords, dyed fingernails, or sold hounds.
It was a great and joyous gathering that was going to the feast.
It was a wonderful and happy gathering heading to the feast.
Mongan and his servant sat against a grassy hedge by the roadside and watched the multitude streaming past.
Mongan and his servant sat against a grassy hedge by the roadside and watched the crowd flowing by.
Just then Mongan glanced to the right whence the people were coming. Then he pulled the hood of his cloak over his ears and over his brow.
Just then, Mongan looked to the right where the people were approaching. He then pulled the hood of his cloak over his ears and down over his forehead.
“Alas!” said he in a deep and anguished voice.
“Wow!” he said in a deep and pained voice.
Mac an Da’v turned to him.
Mac an Da’v turned to him.
“Is it a pain in your stomach, master?”
“Is your stomach bothering you?”
“It is not,” said Mongan. “Well, what made you make that brutal and belching noise?”
“It’s not,” said Mongan. “So, what made you make that harsh and loud noise?”
“It was a sigh I gave,” said Mongan.
“It was a sigh I let out,” said Mongan.
“Whatever it was,” said mac an Da’v, “what was it?”
“Whatever it was," said mac an Da’v, "what was it?”
“Look down the road on this side and tell me who is coming,” said his master.
“Look down the road here and tell me who’s coming,” said his master.
“It is a lord with his troop.”
“It’s a lord with his group.”
“It is the King of Leinster,” said Mongan. “The man,” said mac an Da’v in a tone of great pity, “the man that took away your wife! And,” he roared in a voice of extraordinary savagery, “the man that took away my wife into the bargain, and she not in the bargain.”
“It’s the King of Leinster,” Mongan said. “That guy,” mac an Da’v replied with deep sympathy, “the guy who took your wife! And,” he shouted with intense anger, “the guy who took my wife too, and she wasn’t part of the deal.”
“Hush,” said Mongan, for a man who heard his shout stopped to tie a sandie, or to listen.
“Hush,” said Mongan, as a man who heard his shout paused to tie a sandie, or to listen.
“Master,” said mac an Da’v as the troop drew abreast and moved past.
“Master,” said mac an Da’v as the group came alongside and moved past.
“What is it, my good friend?”
"What's up, my friend?"
“Let me throw a little small piece of a rock at the King of Leinster.”
“Let me throw a small rock at the King of Leinster.”
“I will not.”
"I won't."
“A little bit only, a small bit about twice the size of my head.”
“A little bit, just a small amount about twice the size of my head.”
“I will not let you,” said Mongan.
"I won't let you," Mongan said.
When the king had gone by mac an Da’v groaned a deep and dejected groan.
When the king had passed, mac an Da’v let out a deep and heavy sigh.
“Oco’n!” said he. “Oco’n-i’o-go-deo’!” said he.
“Oco’n!” he said. “Oco’n-i’o-go-deo’!” he said.
The man who had tied his sandal said then: “Are you in pain, honest man?”
The guy who had tied his sandal then said, “Are you in pain, truthful man?”
“I am not in pain,” said mac an Da’v.
“I’m not in pain,” said mac an Da’v.
“Well, what was it that knocked a howl out of you like the yelp of a sick dog, honest man?”
“Well, what was it that made you howl like a sick dog, honest man?”
“Go away,” said mac an Da’v, “go away, you flat-faced, nosey person.” “There is no politeness left in this country,” said the stranger, and he went away to a certain distance, and from thence he threw a stone at mac an Da’v’s nose, and hit it.
“Get lost,” said mac an Da’v, “get lost, you ugly, nosy person.” “There’s no courtesy left in this country,” said the stranger, and he walked away a ways, then threw a stone at mac an Da’v’s nose, hitting it.

Original Size
CHAPTER XV
The road was now not so crowded as it had been. Minutes would pass and only a few travellers would come, and minutes more would go when nobody was in sight at all.
The road was now less crowded than it used to be. Minutes would go by with only a few travelers passing by, and even more minutes would pass with no one in sight at all.
Then two men came down the road: they were clerics.
Then two men walked down the road: they were clerics.
“I never saw that kind of uniform before,” said mac an Da’v.
“I’ve never seen a uniform like that before,” said mac an Da’v.
“Even if you didn’t,” said Mongan, “there are plenty of them about. They are men that don’t believe in our gods,” said he.
“Even if you didn’t,” Mongan said, “there are plenty of them around. They are men who don’t believe in our gods,” he said.
“Do they not, indeed?” said mac an Da’v. “The rascals!” said he. “What, what would Mananna’n say to that?”
“Don't they?” said mac an Da’v. “Those rascals!” he said. “What would Mananna’n think about that?”
“The one in front carrying the big book is Tibraide’. He is the priest of Cell Camain, and he is the chief of those two.”
“The one in front holding the big book is Tibraide. He is the priest of Cell Camain, and he is the leader of those two.”
“Indeed, and indeed!” said mac an Da’v. “The one behind must be his servant, for he has a load on his back.”
“Yeah, definitely!” said mac an Da’v. “The person in the back must be his servant, since they’re carrying a load on their back.”
The priests were reading their offices, and mac an Da’v marvelled at that.
The priests were going through their prayers, and mac an Da'v was amazed by that.
“What is it they are doing?” said he.
“What are they doing?” he asked.
“They are reading.”
"They're reading."
“Indeed, and indeed they are,” said mac an Da’v. “I can’t make out a word of the language except that the man behind says amen, amen, every time the man in front puts a grunt out of him. And they don’t like our gods at all!” said mac an Da’v.
“Yeah, they really are,” said mac an Da’v. “I can’t understand a word they’re saying, except that the guy in the back says amen, amen, every time the guy in front makes a grunt. And they definitely don’t like our gods!” said mac an Da’v.
“They do not,” said Mongan.
"They don't," said Mongan.
“Play a trick on them, master,” said mac an Da’v. Mongan agreed to play a trick on the priests.
“Pull a prank on them, master,” said mac an Da’v. Mongan agreed to prank the priests.
He looked at them hard for a minute, and then he waved his hand at them.
He stared at them intensely for a minute, then waved his hand at them.
The two priests stopped, and they stared straight in front of them, and then they looked at each other, and then they looked at the sky. The clerk began to bless himself, and then Tibraide’ began to bless himself, and after that they didn’t know what to do. For where there had been a road with hedges on each side and fields stretching beyond them, there was now no road, no hedge, no field; but there was a great broad river sweeping across their path; a mighty tumble of yellowy-brown waters, very swift, very savage; churning and billowing and jockeying among rough boulders and islands of stone. It was a water of villainous depth and of detestable wetness; of ugly hurrying and of desolate cavernous sound. At a little to their right there was a thin uncomely bridge that waggled across the torrent.
The two priests stopped and stared straight ahead, then looked at each other, and then at the sky. The clerk started to bless himself, and then Tibraide did the same, after which they had no idea what to do. Where there had once been a road flanked by hedges and fields beyond them, there was now no road, no hedge, no field; instead, a wide river surged in front of them—a powerful rush of yellowish-brown water, very fast, very wild; swirling and crashing among rough boulders and stony islands. It was a water of treacherous depth and unbearable wetness; of ugly rushing sounds and desolate, echoing gurgles. Just a little to their right, a flimsy, unattractive bridge wobbled across the torrent.
Tibraide’ rubbed his eyes, and then he looked again. “Do you see what I see?” said he to the clerk.
Tibraide rubbed his eyes and looked again. “Do you see what I see?” he asked the clerk.
“I don’t know what you see,” said the clerk, “but what I see I never did see before, and I wish I did not see it now.”
“I don’t know what you see,” said the clerk, “but what I see I’ve never seen before, and I wish I couldn’t see it now.”
“I was born in this place,” said Tibraide’, “my father was born here before me, and my grandfather was born here before him, but until this day and this minute I never saw a river here before, and I never heard of one.”
“I was born in this place,” said Tibraide, “my father was born here before me, and my grandfather was born here before him, but until today and this moment, I’ve never seen a river here before, and I’ve never heard of one.”
“What will we do at all?” said the clerk. “What will we do at all?”
“What are we going to do?” said the clerk. “What are we going to do?”
“We will be sensible,” said Tibraide’ sternly, “and we will go about our business,” said he. “If rivers fall out of the sky what has that to do with you, and if there is a river here, which there is, why, thank God, there is a bridge over it too.”
“We’ll be reasonable,” Tibraide said firmly, “and we’ll focus on our work.” He continued, “If it starts raining rivers, what’s that got to do with you? And if there’s a river here, which there is, then thank God there’s also a bridge over it.”
“Would you put a toe on that bridge?” said the clerk. “What is the bridge for?” said Tibraide’ Mongan and mac an Da’v followed them.
“Would you step on that bridge?” said the clerk. “What’s the bridge for?” said Tibraide’ Mongan, and mac an Da’v followed them.
When they got to the middle of the bridge it broke under them, and they were precipitated into that boiling yellow flood.
When they reached the middle of the bridge, it collapsed beneath them, and they fell into that churning yellow flood.
Mongan snatched at the book as it fell from Tibraide’s hand.
Mongan grabbed the book as it dropped from Tibraide’s hand.
“Won’t you let them drown, master?” asked mac an Da’v.
“Won’t you let them drown, master?” asked Mac an Da’v.
“No,” said Mongan, “I’ll send them a mile down the stream, and then they can come to land.”
“No,” Mongan said, “I’ll send them a mile down the stream, and then they can come ashore.”
Mongan then took on himself the form of Tibraide’ and he turned mac an Da’v into the shape of the clerk.
Mongan then took on the form of Tibraide and transformed mac an Da'v into the shape of the clerk.
“My head has gone bald,” said the servant in a whisper.
“My head is bald,” said the servant quietly.
“That is part of it,” replied Mongan. “So long as we know,” said mac an Da’v.
"That's part of it," answered Mongan. "As long as we know," said mac an Da’v.
They went on then to meet the King of Leinster.
They went on to meet the King of Leinster.
CHAPTER XVI
They met him near the place where the games were played.
They met him close to where the games were held.
“Good my soul, Tibraide’!” cried the King of Leinster, and he gave Mongan a kiss. Mongan kissed him back again.
“Goodness, my soul, Tibraide!” exclaimed the King of Leinster, and he kissed Mongan. Mongan returned the kiss.
“Amen, amen,” said mac an Da’v.
“Amen, amen,” said mac an Da’v.
“What for?” said the King of Leinster.
“What for?” said the King of Leinster.
And then mac an Da’v began to sneeze, for he didn’t know what for.
And then Mac an Da’v started to sneeze, but he didn’t know why.
“It is a long time since I saw you, Tibraide’,” said the king, “but at this minute I am in great haste and hurry. Go you on before me to the fortress, and you can talk to the queen that you’ll find there, she that used to be the King of Ulster’s wife. Kevin Cochlach, my charioteer, will go with you, and I will follow you myself in a while.”
“It’s been a long time since I saw you, Tibraide,” said the king. “But right now, I’m in a big hurry. Go ahead to the fortress, and you can talk to the queen who’s there, the one who used to be the King of Ulster’s wife. Kevin Cochlach, my charioteer, will go with you, and I’ll follow shortly.”
The King of Leinster went off then, and Mongan and his servant went with the charioteer and the people.
The King of Leinster left then, and Mongan and his servant went with the charioteer and the others.
Mongan read away out of the book, for he found it interesting, and he did not want to talk to the charioteer, and mac an Da’v cried amen, amen, every time that Mongan took his breath. The people who were going with them said to one another that mac an Da’v was a queer kind of clerk, and that they had never seen any one who had such a mouthful of amens.
Mongan read from the book because he found it interesting and didn’t want to chat with the charioteer. Every time Mongan paused for breath, mac an Da’v shouted “amen, amen.” The people traveling with them whispered to each other that mac an Da’v was a strange kind of clerk, and they had never seen anyone who could say so many amens.
But in a while they came to the fortress, and they got into it without any trouble, for Kevin Cochlach, the king’s charioteer, brought them in. Then they were led to the room where Duv Laca was, and as he went into that room Mongan shut his eyes, for he did not want to look at Duv Laca while other people might be looking at him.
But after a while, they arrived at the fortress, and they entered without any issues since Kevin Cochlach, the king’s charioteer, escorted them in. Then, they were taken to the room where Duv Laca was, and as he entered that room, Mongan closed his eyes because he didn't want to see Duv Laca while others might be watching him.
“Let everybody leave this room, while I am talking to the queen,” said he; and all the attendants left the room, except one, and she wouldn’t go, for she wouldn’t leave her mistress.
“Everyone please leave this room while I talk to the queen,” he said; and all the attendants left except for one, who wouldn’t go because she wouldn’t abandon her mistress.
Then Mongan opened his eyes and he saw Duv Laca, and he made a great bound to her and took her in his arms, and mac an Da’v made a savage and vicious and terrible jump at the attendant, and took her in his arms, and bit her ear and kissed her neck and wept down into her back.
Then Mongan opened his eyes and saw Duv Laca. He leaped toward her, took her in his arms, and mac an Da’v made a fierce and vicious jump at the attendant, grabbing her in his arms, biting her ear, kissing her neck, and crying on her back.
“Go away,” said the girl, “unhand me, villain,” said she.
“Go away,” the girl said. “Let me go, you villain,” she added.
“I will not,” said mac an Da’v, “for I’m your own husband, I’m your own mac, your little mac, your macky-wac-wac.” Then the attendant gave a little squeal, and she bit him on each ear and kissed his neck and wept down into his back, and said that it wasn’t true and that it was.
“I won’t,” said mac an Da’v, “because I’m your husband, I’m your own mac, your little mac, your macky-wac-wac.” Then the attendant let out a little squeal, biting him on each ear, kissing his neck, and crying onto his back, saying it wasn’t true and that it was.

Original Size
CHAPTER XVII
But they were not alone, although they thought they were. The hag that guarded the jewels was in the room. She sat hunched up against the wail, and as she looked like a bundle of rags they did not notice her. She began to speak then.
But they weren't alone, even though they believed they were. The hag who guarded the jewels was in the room. She was hunched up against the wall, and since she looked like a pile of rags, they didn't notice her. Then she started to speak.
“Terrible are the things I see,” said she. “Terrible are the things I see.”
“Terrible are the things I see,” she said. “Terrible are the things I see.”
Mongan and his servant gave a jump of surprise, and their two wives jumped and squealed. Then Mongan puffed out his cheeks till his face looked like a bladder, and he blew a magic breath at the hag, so that she seemed to be surrounded by a fog, and when she looked through that breath everything seemed to be different to what she had thought. Then she began to beg everybody’s pardon.
Mongan and his servant jumped in surprise, and their two wives gasped and squealed. Then Mongan puffed out his cheeks until his face looked like a balloon, and he blew a magical breath at the hag, making it seem like she was surrounded by a fog. When she looked through that breath, everything appeared different than she had believed. Then she started to apologize to everyone.
“I had an evil vision,” said she, “I saw crossways. How sad it is that I should begin to see the sort of things I thought I saw.”
“I had a bad vision,” she said, “I saw crossroads. How unfortunate it is that I should start to see the kind of things I thought I saw.”
“Sit in this chair, mother,” said Mongan, “and tell me what you thought you saw,” and he slipped a spike under her, and mac an Da’v pushed her into the seat, and she died on the spike.
“Sit in this chair, mom,” said Mongan, “and tell me what you thought you saw,” and he slipped a spike underneath her, and mac an Da’v pushed her into the seat, and she died on the spike.
Just then there came a knocking at the door. Mac an Da’v opened it, and there was Tibraide, standing outside, and twenty-nine of his men were with him, and they were all laughing.
Just then, there was a knock at the door. Mac an Da’v opened it, and there stood Tibraide outside, along with twenty-nine of his men, all laughing.
“A mile was not half enough,” said mac an Da’v reproachfully.
“A mile wasn’t even close,” mac an Da’v said with disappointment.
The Chamberlain of the fortress pushed into the room and he stared from one Tibraide’ to the other.
The Chamberlain of the fortress walked into the room and looked from one Tibraide to the other.
“This is a fine growing year,” said he. “There never was a year when Tibraide’s were as plentiful as they are this year. There is a Tibraide’ outside and a Tibraide’ inside, and who knows but there are some more of them under the bed. The place is crawling with them,” said he.
“This is a great growing year,” he said. “There’s never been a year when Tibraides were as abundant as they are this year. There’s a Tibraide’ outside and a Tibraide’ inside, and who knows, there might be some more of them under the bed. The place is crawling with them,” he said.
Mongan pointed at Tibraide’.
Mongan pointed at Tibraide.
“Don’t you know who that is?” he cried.
“Don’t you know who that is?” he shouted.
“I know who he says he is,” said the Chamberlain.
“I know who he says he is,” said the Chamberlain.
“Well, he is Mongan,” said Mongan, “and these twenty-nine men are twenty-nine of his nobles from Ulster.”
"Well, he is Mongan," said Mongan, "and these twenty-nine men are twenty-nine of his nobles from Ulster."
At that news the men of the household picked up clubs and cudgels and every kind of thing that was near, and made a violent and woeful attack on Tibraide’s men The King of Leinster came in then, and when he was told Tibraide’ was Mongan he attacked them as well, and it was with difficulty that Tibraide’ got away to Cell Camain with nine of his men and they all wounded.
At that news, the household grabbed whatever they could find—clubs, sticks, and anything else nearby—and launched a violent and desperate assault on Tibraide’s men. The King of Leinster arrived, and when he learned that Tibraide was Mongan, he joined the attack too. It was a struggle for Tibraide to escape to Cell Camain with nine of his men, all of whom were injured.
The King of Leinster came back then. He went to Duv Laca’s room.
The King of Leinster returned then. He went to Duv Laca’s room.
“Where is Tibraide’?” said he.
“Where is Tibraide?” he asked.
“It wasn’t Tibraide was here,” said the hag who was still sitting on the spike, and was not half dead, “it was Mongan.”
“It wasn’t Tibraide who was here,” said the hag who was still sitting on the spike and wasn’t half dead, “it was Mongan.”
“Why did you let him near you?” said the king to Duv Laca.
“Why did you let him get close to you?” the king asked Duv Laca.
“There is no one has a better right to be near me than Mongan has,” said Duv Laca, “he is my own husband,” said she.
“There’s no one who has a better right to be close to me than Mongan does,” said Duv Laca, “he is my husband,” she said.
And then the king cried out in dismay: “I have beaten Tibraide’s people.” He rushed from the room.
And then the king shouted in frustration, “I’ve defeated Tibraide’s people.” He rushed out of the room.
“Send for Tibraide’ till I apologise,” he cried. “Tell him it was all a mistake. Tell him it was Mongan.”
“Send for Tibraide until I apologize,” he shouted. “Tell him it was all a mistake. Tell him it was Mongan.”
CHAPTER XVIII
Mongan and his servant went home, and (for what pleasure is greater than that of memory exercised in conversation?) for a time the feeling of an adventure well accomplished kept him in some contentment. But at the end of a time that pleasure was worn out, and Mongan grew at first dispirited and then sullen, and after that as ill as he had been on the previous occasion. For he could not forget Duv Laca of the White Hand, and he could not remember her without longing and despair.
Mongan and his servant went home, and (what greater pleasure is there than reminiscing in conversation?) for a while, the joy of a well-done adventure kept him somewhat happy. But eventually, that pleasure faded, and Mongan became first discouraged, then withdrawn, and after that as unhappy as he had been before. He couldn’t forget Duv Laca of the White Hand, and he couldn’t think of her without feeling longing and hopelessness.
It was in the illness which comes from longing and despair that he sat one day looking on a world that was black although the sun shone, and that was lean and unwholesome although autumn fruits were heavy on the earth and the joys of harvest were about him.
It was in the sickness that comes from yearning and hopelessness that he sat one day, looking at a world that felt bleak even though the sun was shining, and that seemed thin and unhealthy even though autumn fruits were abundant on the ground and the joys of harvest surrounded him.
“Winter is in my heart,” quoth he, “and I am cold already.”
“Winter is in my heart,” he said, “and I already feel cold.”
He thought too that some day he would die, and the thought was not unpleasant, for one half of his life was away in the territories of the King of Leinster, and the half that he kept in himself had no spice in it.
He also thought that someday he would die, and the idea wasn’t unpleasant to him, because half of his life was spent in the lands of the King of Leinster, and the half he kept for himself had no excitement in it.
He was thinking in this way when mac an Da’v came towards him over the lawn, and he noticed that mac an Da’v was walking like an old man.
He was thinking this way when mac an Da’v came towards him across the lawn, and he noticed that mac an Da’v was walking like an old man.
He took little slow steps, and he did not loosen his knees when he walked, so he went stiffly. One of his feet turned pitifully outwards, and the other turned lamentably in. His chest was pulled inwards, and his head was stuck outwards and hung down in the place where his chest should have been, and his arms were crooked in front of him with the hands turned wrongly, so that one palm was shown to the east of the world and the other one was turned to the west.
He took small, slow steps and didn't bend his knees while walking, so he moved stiffly. One of his feet turned sadly outward, while the other turned sadly inward. His chest was hunched in, and his head jutted out and hung down where his chest should have been. His arms were bent in front of him with his hands turned awkwardly, so that one palm faced east and the other faced west.
“How goes it, mac an Da’v?” said the king.
“How’s it going, mac an Da’v?” said the king.
“Bad,” said mac an Da’v.
“Bad,” said Mac an Da'v.
“Is that the sun I see shining, my friend?” the king asked.
“Is that the sun I see shining, my friend?” the king asked.
“It may be the sun,” replied mac an Da’v, peering curiously at the golden radiance that dozed about them, “but maybe it’s a yellow fog.”
“It might be the sun,” replied mac an Da’v, looking curiously at the golden light surrounding them, “but maybe it’s just a yellow fog.”
“What is life at all?” said the king.
“What is life even about?” said the king.
“It is a weariness and a tiredness,” said mac an Da’v. “It is a long yawn without sleepiness. It is a bee, lost at midnight and buzzing on a pane. It is the noise made by a tied-up dog. It is nothing worth dreaming about. It is nothing at all.”
“It’s a kind of exhaustion and fatigue,” said mac an Da’v. “It’s a long yawn without feeling sleepy. It’s like a bee, lost at midnight and buzzing against a window. It’s the sound made by a tied-up dog. It’s not worth dreaming about. It’s just nothing.”
“How well you explain my feelings about Duv Laca,” said the king.
“How well you understand how I feel about Duv Laca,” said the king.
“I was thinking about my own lamb,” said mac an Da’v. “I was thinking about my own treasure, my cup of cheeriness, and the pulse of my heart.” And with that he burst into tears.
“I was thinking about my own lamb,” said mac an Da’v. “I was thinking about my own treasure, my source of happiness, and the beat of my heart.” And with that, he broke down in tears.
“Alas!” said the king.
"Alas!" said the king.
“But,” sobbed mac an Da’v, “what right have I to complain? I am only the servant, and although I didn’t make any bargain with the King of Leinster or with any king of them all, yet my wife is gone away as if she was the consort of a potentate the same as Duv Laca is.”
“But,” cried mac an Da’v, “what right do I have to complain? I’m just the servant, and even though I didn’t make any deal with the King of Leinster or any other king, my wife has left as if she were the partner of a powerful ruler like Duv Laca.”
Mongan was sorry then for his servant, and he roused himself.
Mongan felt sorry for his servant, and he pulled himself together.
“I am going to send you to Duv Laca.”
“I’m going to send you to Duv Laca.”
“Where the one is the other will be,” cried mac an Da’v joyously.
“Where one is, the other will be,” shouted mac an Da’v joyfully.
“Go,” said Mongan, “to Rath Descirt of Bregia; you know that place?”
“Go,” said Mongan, “to Rath Descirt of Bregia; do you know that place?”
“As well as my tongue knows my teeth.”
“As well as my tongue knows my teeth.”
“Duv Laca is there; see her, and ask her what she wants me to do.”
“Duv Laca is there; go see her and ask her what she wants me to do.”
Mac an Da’v went there and returned.
Mac an Da’v went there and came back.
“Duv Laca says that you are to come at once, for the King of Leinster is journeying around his territory, and Kevin Cochlach, the charioteer, is making bitter love to her and wants her to run away with him.”
“Duv Laca says you need to come right away, because the King of Leinster is traveling through his lands, and Kevin Cochlach, the charioteer, is passionately pursuing her and wants her to elope with him.”
Mongan set out, and in no great time, for they travelled day and night, they came to Bregla, and gained admittance to the fortress, but just as he got in he had to go out again, for the King of Leinster had been warned of Mongan’s journey, and came back to his fortress in the nick of time.
Mongan set out, and before long, since they traveled day and night, they reached Bregla and got inside the fortress. But just as he got in, he had to leave again because the King of Leinster had been alerted about Mongan’s journey and returned to his fortress just in time.
When the men of Ulster saw the condition into which Mongan fell they were in great distress, and they all got sick through compassion for their king. The nobles suggested to him that they should march against Leinster and kill that king and bring back Duv Laca, but Mongan would not consent to this plan.
When the men of Ulster saw what happened to Mongan, they were really upset, and they all became ill out of sympathy for their king. The nobles suggested that they should march against Leinster, kill that king, and bring back Duv Laca, but Mongan refused to go along with this plan.
“For,” said he, “the thing I lost through my own folly I shall get back through my own craft.”
“For,” he said, “the thing I lost because of my own foolishness, I will regain through my own skills.”
And when he said that his spirits revived, and he called for mac an Da’v.
And when he said that, he felt a boost in his spirits and called for mac an Da’v.
“You know, my friend,” said Mongan, “that I can’t get Duv Laca back unless the King of Leinster asks me to take her back, for a bargain is a bargain.”
“You know, my friend,” Mongan said, “that I can’t get Duv Laca back unless the King of Leinster asks me to take her back, because a deal is a deal.”
“That will happen when pigs fly,” said mac an Da’v, “and,” said he, “I did not make any bargain with any king that is in the world.”
“That's going to happen when pigs fly,” said mac an Da’v, “and I didn’t make any deals with any king that's out there.”
“I heard you say that before,” said Mongan.
"I heard you say that before," Mongan said.
“I will say it till Doom,” cried his servant, “for my wife has gone away with that pestilent king, and he has got the double of your bad bargain.”
“I'll say it until the end of time,” shouted his servant, “because my wife has left with that annoying king, and he’s gotten the worse end of your deal.”
Mongan and his servant then set out for Leinster.
Mongan and his servant then headed out for Leinster.
When they neared that country they found a great crowd going on the road with them, and they learned that the king was giving a feast in honour of his marriage to Duv Laca, for the year of waiting was nearly out, and the king had sworn he would delay no longer.
When they got closer to that area, they noticed a large crowd traveling on the road with them, and they found out that the king was throwing a feast to celebrate his marriage to Duv Laca, since the year of waiting was almost over, and the king had promised he would not wait any longer.
They went on, therefore, but in low spirits, and at last they saw the walls of the king’s castle towering before them, and a noble company going to and fro on the lawn.
They continued on, but their spirits were low, and finally, they saw the walls of the king’s castle towering in front of them, with a group of nobles walking back and forth on the lawn.
CHAPTER XIX
THEY sat in a place where they could watch the castle and compose themselves after their journey.
THEY sat in a spot where they could see the castle and catch their breath after their trip.
“How are we going to get into the castle?” asked mac an Da’v.
“How are we going to get into the castle?” asked mac an Da’v.
For there were hatchetmen on guard in the big gateway, and there were spearmen at short intervals around the walls, and men to throw hot porridge off the roof were standing in the right places.
For there were axe-wielders guarding the big gate, and there were spearmen stationed at regular intervals along the walls, with guys ready to toss hot porridge off the roof standing in the right spots.
“If we cannot get in by hook, we will get in by crook,” said Mongan.
“If we can't get in by hook, we'll get in by crook,” said Mongan.
“They are both good ways,” said Mac an Da’v, “and whichever of them you decide on I’ll stick by.”
“They're both good options,” said Mac an Da’v, “and whatever you choose, I’ll back you up.”
Just then they saw the Hag of the Mill coming out of the mill which was down the road a little.
Just then they spotted the Hag of the Mill coming out of the mill that was a bit down the road.
Now the Hag of the Mill was a bony, thin pole of a hag with odd feet. That is, she had one foot that was too big for her, so that when she lifted it up it pulled her over; and she had one foot that was too small for her, so that when she lifted it up she didn’t know what to do with it. She was so long that you thought you would never see the end of her, and she was so thin that you thought you didn’t see her at all. One of her eyes was set where her nose should be and there was an ear in its place, and her nose itself was hanging out of her chin, and she had whiskers round it. She was dressed in a red rag that was really a hole with a fringe on it, and she was singing “Oh, hush thee, my one love” to a cat that was yelping on her shoulder.
Now the Hag of the Mill was a skinny, bony hag with strange feet. One of her feet was too big, so when she lifted it, it toppled her over; the other foot was too small, making her unsure of what to do with it when she raised it. She was so long that you thought you’d never see the end of her, and she was so thin that she almost seemed invisible. One of her eyes was where her nose should have been, with an ear in its place, and her nose itself hung from her chin, surrounded by whiskers. She wore a red rag that was basically just a hole with a fringe, and she was singing “Oh, hush thee, my one love” to a cat that was yowling on her shoulder.

Original Size
She had a tall skinny dog behind her called Brotar. It hadn’t a tooth in its head except one, and it had the toothache in that tooth. Every few steps it used to sit down on its hunkers and point its nose straight upwards, and make a long, sad complaint about its tooth; and after that it used to reach its hind leg round and try to scratch out its tooth; and then it used to be pulled on again by the straw rope that was round its neck, and which was tied at the other end to the hag’s heaviest foot.
She had a tall, skinny dog named Brotar following her. It didn’t have a single tooth in its mouth except for one, and that one was giving it a toothache. Every few steps, it would sit down, point its nose straight up, and let out a long, sad whine about its tooth. After that, it would try to scratch that tooth with its hind leg. Then, it would get pulled along again by the straw rope tied around its neck, which was attached at the other end to the hag’s heaviest foot.
There was an old, knock-kneed, raw-boned, one-eyed, little-winded, heavy-headed mare with her also. Every time it put a front leg forward it shivered all over the rest of its legs backwards, and when it put a hind leg forward it shivered all over the rest of its legs frontwards, and it used to give a great whistle through its nose when it was out of breath, and a big, thin hen was sitting on its croup. Mongan looked on the Hag of the Mill with delight and affection.
There was an old, knock-kneed, bony, one-eyed, short-winded, heavy-headed mare with her too. Every time it lifted a front leg, it shook all over the rest of its legs backwards, and when it lifted a hind leg, it shook all over the rest of its legs forwards. It would let out a loud whistle through its nose when it got out of breath, and a large, skinny hen was perched on its back. Mongan looked at the Hag of the Mill with joy and fondness.
“This time,” said he to mac an Da’v, “I’ll get back my wife.”
“This time,” he said to mac an Da’v, “I’m getting my wife back.”
“You will indeed,” said mac an Da’v heartily, “and you’ll get mine back too.”
“You definitely will,” said mac an Da’v with enthusiasm, “and you’ll get mine back as well.”
“Go over yonder,” said Mongan, “and tell the Hag of the Mill that I want to talk to her.”
“Go over there,” said Mongan, “and tell the Hag of the Mill that I want to speak with her.”
Mac an Da’v brought her over to him.
Mac an Da’v brought her over to him.
“Is it true what the servant man said?” she asked.
“Is what the servant said true?” she asked.
“What did he say?” said Mongan.
“What did he say?” Mongan asked.
“He said you wanted to talk to me.”
“He said you wanted to talk to me.”
“It is true,” said Mongan.
"That's true," said Mongan.
“This is a wonderful hour and a glorious minute,” said the hag, “for this is the first time in sixty years that any one wanted to talk to me. Talk on now,” said she, “and I’ll listen to you if I can remember how to do it. Talk gently,” said she, “the way you won’t disturb the animals, for they are all sick.”
“This is a fantastic hour and a beautiful moment,” said the old woman, “because it's the first time in sixty years that anyone has wanted to talk to me. Go ahead and talk now,” she said, “and I’ll listen if I can remember how to do it. Speak softly,” she added, “the way you wouldn’t disturb the animals, because they’re all sick.”
“They are sick indeed,” said mac an Da’v pityingly.
“They’re really sick,” said mac an Da’v with sympathy.
“The cat has a sore tail,” said she, “by reason of sitting too close to a part of the hob that was hot. The dog has a toothache, the horse has a pain in her stomach, and the hen has the pip.”
"The cat's tail is hurt," she said, "because it was sitting too close to a hot part of the stove. The dog has a toothache, the horse has a stomach ache, and the hen isn't feeling well."
“Ah, it’s a sad world,” said mac an Da’v.
“Ah, it’s a sad world,” said mac an Da’v.
“There you are!” said the hag.
“There you are!” said the witch.
“Tell me,” Mongan commenced, “if you got a wish, what it is you would wish for?”
“Tell me,” Mongan began, “if you could make a wish, what would it be?”
The hag took the cat off her shoulder and gave it to mac an Da’v.
The witch took the cat off her shoulder and handed it to Mac an Da’v.
“Hold that for me while I think,” said she.
“Hold this for me while I think,” she said.
“Would you like to be a lovely young girl?” asked Mongan.
“Do you want to be a beautiful young girl?” Mongan asked.
“I’d sooner be that than a skinned eel,” said she.
“I’d rather be that than a skinned eel,” she said.
“And would you like to marry me or the King of Leinster?” “I’d like to marry either of you, or both of you, or whichever of you came first.”
“And would you like to marry me or the King of Leinster?” “I’d be happy to marry either of you, or both, or whoever comes first.”
“Very well,” said Mongan, “you shall have your wish.”
“Alright,” said Mongan, “you’ll get your wish.”
He touched her with his finger, and the instant he touched her all dilapidation and wryness and age went from her, and she became so beautiful that one dared scarcely look on her, and so young that she seemed but sixteen years of age.
He touched her with his finger, and the moment he did, all the decay, bitterness, and age vanished from her, and she became so beautiful that it was almost hard to look at her, and so young that she seemed to be only sixteen years old.
“You are not the Hag of the Mill any longer,” said Mongan, “you are Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, daughter of the King of Munster.”
“You're not the Hag of the Mill anymore,” Mongan said, “you're Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, daughter of the King of Munster.”
He touched the dog too, and it became a little silky lapdog that could nestle in your palm. Then he changed the old mare into a brisk, piebald palfrey. Then he changed himself so that he became the living image of Ae, the son of the King of Connaught, who had just been married to Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, and then he changed mac an Da’v into the likeness of Ae’s attendant, and then they all set off towards the fortress, singing the song that begins: My wife is nicer than any one’s wife, Any one’s wife, any one’s wife, My wife is nicer than any one’s wife, Which nobody can deny.
He also touched the dog, transforming it into a small, silky lapdog that could fit in the palm of your hand. Then he turned the old mare into a lively, piebald horse. Next, he changed himself to look exactly like Ae, the son of the King of Connaught, who had just married Ivell of the Shining Cheeks. After that, he made mac an Da’v resemble Ae’s attendant, and they all headed toward the fortress, singing a song that starts: My wife is nicer than anyone's wife, anyone's wife, anyone's wife, My wife is nicer than anyone's wife, which nobody can deny.
CHAPTER XX
The doorkeeper brought word to the King of Leinster that the son of the King of Connaught, Ae the Beautiful, and his wife, Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, were at the door, that they had been banished from Connaught by Ae’s father, and they were seeking the protection of the King of Leinster.
The doorkeeper informed the King of Leinster that the son of the King of Connaught, Ae the Beautiful, and his wife, Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, were at the door. They had been exiled from Connaught by Ae’s father, and they were looking for the King of Leinster's protection.
Branduv came to the door himself to welcome them, and the minute he looked on Ivell of the Shining Cheeks it was plain that he liked looking at her.
Branduv came to the door himself to welcome them, and the moment he laid eyes on Ivell of the Shining Cheeks, it was obvious that he liked looking at her.
It was now drawing towards evening, and a feast was prepared for the guests with a banquet to follow it. At the feast Duv Laca sat beside the King of Leinster, but Mongan sat opposite him with Ivell, and Mongan put more and more magic into the hag, so that her cheeks shone and her eyes gleamed, and she was utterly bewitching to the eye; and when Branduv looked at her she seemed to grow more and more lovely and more and more desirable, and at last there was not a bone in his body as big as an inch that was not filled with love and longing for the girl.
It was getting close to evening, and a feast was set up for the guests, followed by a banquet. At the feast, Duv Laca sat next to the King of Leinster, while Mongan sat across from him with Ivell. Mongan kept adding more and more magic to the hag, making her cheeks glow and her eyes shine, and she became completely enchanting to look at. Whenever Branduv glanced at her, she appeared even more beautiful and irresistible, until finally, every part of him was filled with love and desire for her.
Every few minutes he gave a great sigh as if he had eaten too much, and when Duv Laca asked him if he had eaten too much he said he had but that he had not drunk enough, and by that he meant that he had not drunk enough from the eyes of the girl before him.
Every few minutes, he let out a big sigh, as though he had overeaten. When Duv Laca asked him if he had eaten too much, he replied that he had, but that he hadn’t drunk enough. By that, he meant he hadn't looked deeply enough into the eyes of the girl in front of him.
At the banquet which was then held he looked at her again, and every time he took a drink he toasted Ivell across the brim of his goblet, and in a little while she began to toast him back across the rim of her cup, for he was drinking ale, but she was drinking mead. Then he sent a messenger to her to say that it was a far better thing to be the wife of the King of Leinster than to be the wife of the son of the King of Connaught, for a king is better than a prince, and Ivell thought that this was as wise a thing as anybody had ever said. And then he sent a message to say that he loved her so much that he would certainly burst of love if it did not stop.
At the banquet that was happening, he looked at her again, and every time he took a drink, he toasted Ivell over the brim of his goblet. After a while, she started to toast him back over the rim of her cup because he was drinking ale and she was drinking mead. Then he sent a messenger to tell her that it was much better to be the wife of the King of Leinster than the wife of the son of the King of Connaught, since a king is greater than a prince, and Ivell thought that was one of the wisest things anyone had ever said. Then he sent another message saying that he loved her so much that he would surely burst from love if it didn’t stop.
Mongan heard the whispering, and he told the hag that if she did what he advised she would certainly get either himself or the King of Leinster for a husband.
Mongan heard the whispers, and he told the old woman that if she followed his advice, she would definitely end up with either him or the King of Leinster as her husband.
“Either of you will be welcome,” said the hag.
“Either of you will be welcome,” said the old woman.
“When the king says he loves you, ask him to prove it by gifts; ask for his drinking-horn first.”
“When the king tells you he loves you, ask him to show it with gifts; start by asking for his drinking horn.”
She asked for that, and he sent it to her filled with good liquor; then she asked for his girdle, and he sent her that.
She requested that, and he sent it to her filled with good liquor; then she asked for his belt, and he sent her that.
His people argued with him and said it was not right that he should give away the treasures of Leinster to the wife of the King of Connaught’s son; but he said that it did not matter, for when he got the girl he would get his treasures with her. But every time he sent anything to the hag, mac an Da’v snatched it out of her lap and put it in his pocket.
His people argued with him and said it wasn’t right for him to give away the treasures of Leinster to the wife of the King of Connaught’s son; but he said it didn’t matter, because when he got the girl, he would get his treasures with her. However, every time he sent something to the hag, mac an Da’v snatched it out of her lap and put it in his pocket.
“Now,” said Mongan to the hag, “tell the servant to say that you would not leave your own husband for all the wealth of the world.”
“Now,” Mongan said to the old woman, “have the servant tell him that you wouldn’t leave your own husband for all the riches in the world.”
She told the servant that, and the servant told it to the king. When Branduv heard it he nearly went mad with love and longing and jealousy, and with rage also, because of the treasure he had given her and might not get back. He called Mongan over to him, and spoke to him very threateningly and ragingly.
She told the servant that, and the servant told it to the king. When Branduv heard it, he nearly went crazy with love, longing, jealousy, and also anger because of the treasure he had given her that he might not get back. He called Mongan over to him and spoke to him in a threatening and furious manner.
“I am not one who takes a thing without giving a thing,” said he.
“I’m not the type of person who takes something without giving something in return,” he said.
“Nobody could say you were,” agreed Mongan.
“Nobody could say you were,” Mongan agreed.
“Do you see this woman sitting beside me?” he continued, pointing to Duv Laca.
“Do you see this woman sitting next to me?” he continued, pointing to Duv Laca.
“I do indeed,” said Mongan.
"I really do," said Mongan.
“Well,” said Branduv, “this woman is Duv Laca of the White Hand that I took away from Mongan; she is just going to marry me, but if you will make an exchange, you can marry this Duv Laca here, and I will marry that Ivell of the Shining Cheeks yonder.”
“Well,” said Branduv, “this woman is Duv Laca of the White Hand, whom I took from Mongan; she’s about to marry me, but if you’re interested in a trade, you can marry this Duv Laca here, and I’ll marry that Ivell of the Shining Cheeks over there.”
Mongan pretended to be very angry then.
Mongan acted really angry back then.
“If I had come here with horses and treasure you would be in your right to take these from me, but you have no right to ask for what you are now asking.”
“If I had come here with horses and treasure, you would have been justified in taking them from me, but you have no right to ask for what you're asking now.”
“I do ask for it,” said Branduv menacingly, “and you must not refuse a lord.”
“I do ask for it,” said Branduv threateningly, “and you can’t refuse a lord.”
“Very well,” said Mongan reluctantly, and as if in great fear; “if you will make the exchange I will make it, although it breaks my heart.”
“Alright,” Mongan said hesitantly, as if filled with dread; “if you’ll go through with the exchange, I will too, even though it tears me apart.”
He brought Ivell over to the king then and gave her three kisses.
He brought Ivell to the king and then gave her three kisses.
“The king would suspect something if I did not kiss you,” said he, and then he gave the hag over to the king. After that they all got drunk and merry, and soon there was a great snoring and snorting, and very soon all the servants fell asleep also, so that Mongan could not get anything to drink. Mac an Da’v said it was a great shame, and he kicked some of the servants, but they did not budge, and then he slipped out to the stables and saddled two mares. He got on one with his wife behind him and Mongan got on the other with Duv Laca behind him, and they rode away towards Ulster like the wind, singing this song: The King of Leinster was married to-day, Married to-day, married to-day, The King of Leinster was married to-day, And every one wishes him joy.
"The king would suspect something if I didn't kiss you," he said, and then he handed the hag over to the king. After that, they all got drunk and merry, and soon there was loud snoring and snorting, and before long all the servants fell asleep too, so Mongan couldn't get anything to drink. Mac an Da’v said it was a real shame, and he kicked some of the servants, but they didn’t move. Then he slipped out to the stables and saddled two mares. He got on one with his wife behind him, and Mongan got on the other with Duv Laca behind him, and they rode away towards Ulster like the wind, singing this song: The King of Leinster was married today, Married today, married today, The King of Leinster was married today, And everyone wishes him joy.
In the morning the servants came to waken the King of Leinster, and when they saw the face of the hag lying on the pillow beside the king, and her nose all covered with whiskers, and her big foot and little foot sticking away out at the end of the bed, they began to laugh, and poke one another in the stomachs and thump one another on the shoulders, so that the noise awakened the king, and he asked what was the matter with them at all. It was then he saw the hag lying beside him, and he gave a great screech and jumped out of the bed.
In the morning, the servants came to wake the King of Leinster. When they saw the old woman lying on the pillow next to the king, with her nose all covered in hair and her big foot and little foot sticking out from the end of the bed, they started laughing, nudging each other in the stomach, and hitting each other on the shoulders. The noise woke the king, and he asked what was going on. That's when he noticed the old woman beside him, and he let out a loud scream and jumped out of bed.
“Aren’t you the Hag of the Mill?” said he.
“Aren’t you the Witch of the Mill?” he asked.
“I am indeed,” she replied, “and I love you dearly.”
“I am,” she replied, “and I love you so much.”
“I wish I didn’t see you,” said Branduv.
"I wish I hadn't seen you," said Branduv.
That was the end of the story, and when he had told it Mongan began to laugh uproariously and called for more wine. He drank this deeply, as though he was full of thirst and despair and a wild jollity, but when the Flame Lady began to weep he took her in his arms and caressed her, and said that she was the love of his heart and the one treasure of the world.
That was the end of the story, and when he finished telling it, Mongan started laughing loudly and asked for more wine. He drank it eagerly, as if he were filled with thirst, despair, and a wild joy, but when the Flame Lady began to cry, he held her close and comforted her, telling her she was the love of his heart and the only treasure in the world.
After that they feasted in great contentment, and at the end of the feasting they went away from Faery and returned to the world of men.
After that, they enjoyed a huge feast and, when it was over, they left Faery and went back to the human world.
They came to Mongan’s palace at Moy Linney, and it was not until they reached the palace that they found they had been away one whole year, for they had thought they were only away one night. They lived then peacefully and lovingly together, and that ends the story, but Bro’tiarna did not know that Mongan was Fionn.
They arrived at Mongan’s palace in Moy Linney, and it wasn’t until they got there that they realized they had been gone an entire year, even though they had thought they were gone just one night. They then lived together peacefully and lovingly, and that’s how the story ends, but Bro’tiarna didn’t know that Mongan was Fionn.
The abbot leaned forward.
The abbot leaned in.
“Was Mongan Fionn?” he asked in a whisper.
“Was Mongan Fionn?” he asked quietly.
“He was,” replied Cairide’.
“He was,” replied Cairide.
“Indeed, indeed!” said the abbot.
“Absolutely, absolutely!” said the abbot.
After a while he continued: “There is only one part of your story that I do not like.”
After a bit, he added, “There’s just one part of your story that I don’t like.”
“What part is that?” asked Cairide’.
“What part is that?” asked Cairide’.
“It is the part where the holy man Tibraide’ was ill treated by that rap—by that—by Mongan.”
“It is the part where the holy man Tibraide was mistreated by that guy—by that—by Mongan.”
Cairide’ agreed that it was ill done, but to himself he said gleefully that whenever he was asked to tell the story of how he told the story of Mongan he would remember what the abbot said.
Cairide agreed that it was poorly done, but he thought to himself happily that whenever he was asked to share the story of how he told the story of Mongan, he would recall what the abbot said.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!